《Inner Beast》 Chapter 1:Beast Awakening "My T-Rex died,SH*T"I shouted while running away from the enemies to safety.I look at the time, it''s 7:24 am,time for school.I change my clothes,get my school ID,apply some cologne, put on my socks and on my way to school. While walking to school, let me introduce myself. My name is Mateo Valentino, I¡¯m a 15-year-old Grade 10 student. I live in __ Province, so my school is not far. My parents work as farmers behind our house. The student¡¯s here always get into fights, so they go to a nearby forest to battle. They call it the Battalion Ground, an area that is big enough for the fighters to battle and the viewers to spectate. No one reported it to the teachers. They even made a squad,the first squad is called Avengers,the second squad is called The Elite Squads and The Third group is called Shadow Strike Unit,one of my friend made this group and most of my friend joined in. I didn¡¯t join the squad so that they won¡¯t waste my time watching the fights, and so I have more time grinding my game. I want to beat the three dinosaur bosses and move up to the next evolution. I¡¯m not sure what kind of squad names these are, but they¡¯re kind of ¡°gang gang¡± if you get me. I finally arrived at the school¡¯s gate and show my ID to the guard. After that, I went straight to my classroom. I met my friend Elyzer who also played the same dinosaur game as me. I shared the game with him one week ago, so he¡¯s still learning the game. ¡°Mateo, LOOK AT THIS¡± he showed me his game and I looked at the creatures he tamed. He has an army of Dilophosaurus, one Phiomia, and one Carbonemys. I am impressed with him having a lot of Dilophosaurus, mostly because that is a not so friendly enemy creature for a beginner, but an easy beginner dinosaur to tame. When I first started playing the game, I didn¡¯t know what to do at all. I just died until I searched up some tips for the game, and I learned quickly. I taught some beginner tips to Elyzer, and they worked well for him. The bell suddenly rung, so we hid our phone¡¯s and lie to the phone collector that we forgot our phones at home, and we waited for our first subject. A few subjects and minutes later, as the teacher went out somewhere, I heard shouting from behind us. It was my close friend Benjo who is on the Shadow Strike Unit and one of my worst enemies, Chad. He was part of the Elite Squads. They both have similar physiques and height. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. They keep shouting hateful words and roasting each other at the back of the classroom. Most of the boys in the classroom shout ¡°Fight, Fight, Fight!¡±. The others, including me, kept silent. ¡°Hey, both of you! Why don¡¯t you fight at the Battalion Ground!¡± Clyde, a friend of Chad who was also in the same squad as him, shouted. Everyone around him agreed. I feel a tap on my shoulder and look behind me, it is Mark, a friend of mine. He is a big guy, but a good one too. He didn¡¯t join any of the three squads. "Hey we''ve skipping most of our friends fight and not supporting them,why don''t we join and watch Benjo''s fight and support him". Mark''s right, I have been skipping most of my friend¡¯s fights, and I haven¡¯t been very supportive" Well,okay then"I replied back. I remembered the death of my Tyrannosaurus-rex this morning so I still have the stress to the game so I''m not in the mood to play it today."THE TEACHER IS COMING!!" One of the girls shouted when she looked outside.All of the students at the back run to their seat and continue answering the question as if nothing happened.My heart is throbbing,should I report this or watch?I keep thinking to myself. At lunchtime,me my friends find some place to eat,they keep encouraging Benjo on fighting Chad,do this to do that they keep couraging him.Me and Mark just kept in silence mostly this is our first fight to watch in our entire life. Finally, in the afternoon, the grade seven to ten who are part of the squads rush to the fighters. The Elite Squad goes to Chad and encourage him, and one holds The Elite Squad Flag. The Shadow Strike Unit squad run to Benjo and encourage him as well. Someone is holding the Shadow Strike Unit squad flag, too. The Avengers squad just tag along and watch the fight. We follow the Shadow Strike Unit in silence. When we finally arrived at the Battalion Ground, the squads scattered to their assigned placement. A guy from the Avengers squad begins commentating the fight and introduces the two fighters, as if this was a boxing match. I followed Mark to a place where we can sit and watch. The two fighters arrive face to face in the middle of the arena, with the referee from the Avengers squad in the middle to prevent the two fighters from battling before the match started. ¡°3, 2, 1¡­ FIGHT!¡± the referee shouted. Both of the fighters threw punches at each other, and the crowd cheered. Benjo got hit, Chad got punched, and they just kept striking each other. In the video¡¯s of their previous fights they made me watch, they just wrestled and pinned each other, and it was boring. Chad got knocked to the ground and got up once more, then Benjo did the same. Mark and I watched in silence. A few minutes later, both of the fighters ran out of breath and just stood meters away from each other, each taking a moment to catch their breath. The crowd grew silent, and I looked at Mark, ¡°Damn, that was badass!¡± ¡°Yeah, I agre-¡± ¡°WHAT IS THAT!¡± someone shouted while Mark was talking. I look at the fighters and see a yellow aura and particles floating around both of them. The crowd is in amazement, and I take a closer look. I saw a lion beside each of the fighters. Wait, a lion? When did it get there? There weren¡¯t supposed to be lions around here. Chapter 2:Beast Awakening 2 The two Lions beside the fighters were growling at each other, both of them noticed, but it looked like they didn''t care. They suddenly moved, striking poses like they were about to punch. I could see them charging their arms and fists, the aura in their right arm growing larger and larger. The lion beside them began to vanish, dissolving into particles that flowed towards their right arm. As more of the lion disappeared, the aura in their arm grew bigger. Something big was going to happen if they used their right arm to punch. The lions beside them were gone. Suddenly, both Benjo and Chad threw a punch at each other, both their right arms forming a symbol of a roaring lion. They both saw each other''s fists about to hit, so they used their fists to block. Their fists met, and a small shockwave rippled through the air. Both their fists kept pushing, and we could see them getting weaker and weaker, the aura between their fists growing larger. A few seconds later, a bigger shockwave happened, sending them both flying backwards. "WHAT THE HELL JUST HAPPENED!" the referee shouted. Each squad rushed to their fighter to check if they were okay, both of them unconscious. "I really don''t know what just happened, but I''ll carry him to his house," Janly said. She was one of my friends who joined the Shadow Strike Unit and lived near Benjo. The others helped Janly carry Benjo and took him out of the place. The Elite Squad also carried Chad out. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "What the hell just happened?" I questioned the people around who were still on The Battalion Ground. "We don''t know, that''s the first time that happened in years. I know I joined the squad when we were still in grade seven," a guy from The Elite Squad replied. The other people grabbed their backpacks and called it a day. Mark and I walked home together. "That was different," I said to Mark. We started a conversation about what happened during the fight until we reached a road curve leading to Mark''s house. We said goodbye to each other, and I rushed home. I changed my clothes, laid in bed, and stared at the ceiling. I kept thinking about it, snapping out of it to continue my game. "I FINALLY TAMED THE GIGANTOSAUR HAHA!" I shouted after hours of grinding. I went to sleep at 11 pm and woke up at 5:31 am. My phone rang at 7:30 am, time for school. I put on my clothes, packed my bag, put on my shoes and school ID, and ran to school. As I entered the school, the Shadow Strike Unit was crowded around Benjo and The Elite Squad was crowded around Chad at the back. I could hear them questioning about yesterday''s fight. I looked around for Elyzer and found him alone at his seat playing. "Any progress?" I said to him. "I tamed a Raptor last night," he said. I was already ahead of him, taming dangerous dinosaurs and leveling them to fight the first boss, but I was still impressed by his progress. "Oh yeah, what''s your favorite dinosaur?" I asked him. "Seeecrreeeeettt," he replied. He always said that when we asked him or asked about any info of him. I let that slide and taught him again a new technique for a beginner, waiting for the time to ring. Hours passed until afternoon dismissal. I stepped outside and saw a squad crowding two seventh-graders. It was the Avengers squad and The Elite Squad. It looked like another fight was about to occur. I remembered what happened yesterday and my curiosity got the best of me. Maybe what happened yesterday might happen again. Should I watch another fight? Chapter 3: Beast Awakening 3 I saw the Shadow Strike Unit squad following behind the two fighters. I followed behind them, and we finally arrived at the Battalion Ground. The assigned referee from the Shadow Unit Squad went to the center and announced the information of the two fighters. I went to the place of the Shadow Unit Squad to find a place to sit. I saw Mark, and I sat beside him. "You''re here because something might happen again?" I asked. "Yeah," he replied. We waited for the referee to finish his announcement. The two fighters went to the middle, facing each other. "3...2...1.....FIGHT!!" the referee shouted. The two fighters wrestled. I looked around, some were cheering, and some were silent as if they were waiting for something. They tried to pin each other but got back up again. They punched each other. The fighter from the Avenger squad fell over, the fighter from The Elite Squad sat over him, and punched him on the head. The one that got pinned kept blocking, the one on top kept punching, punching, blocking, punching, blocking, punching, blocking. I watched in silence. "THERE IT IS AGAIN!" someone shouted. As again, a familiar yellow aura and particles flew around the pinned fighter. I noticed something, something, some kind of animal beside the fighters, it was a hyena. The fighter on top didn''t notice anything, he didn''t have any aura or any particles flowing around him. My eyes were locked on the hyena. It walked around, the fighter on top blocking my view... IT DISAPPEARED. I looked around to find the hyena but couldn''t find it. Suddenly, the fighter that got pinned shouted and screamed out of anger and was about to punch. I saw his right hand, there was a symbol of a hyena. The fighter on top got punched right in the face. He got knocked out to the ground face down. The other fighter stood up and was about to kick him, but the referee stopped him in time. The referee looked at the unconscious fighter, again an image of a hyena was walking around the fighter who was standing. "THREEEE.....TWOOOO....ONE-" The referee stopped, a brown aura rose from the unconscious body, an image of a German Shepherd was walking towards the unconscious body. The dog sniffed the body. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Suddenly, the fighter on the ground awoken. His aura grew bigger, and there were brown particles around him. The fighter with the hyena readied his stance, preparing for another fight. The fighter with the German Shepherd also readied his stance, preparing for another fight. The referee, who was still in between them, ran back to his place. We watched them in silence, our eyes fixed on them. The two animals beside them were growling at each other. They looked at each other, eye to eye.... both of them charged an attack at each other. BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG, each punch sound, each punch scattered particles, the aura in their arm recharged faster. The bigger the aura in their hand, the stronger the sound. The two animals also fought beside them. Everyone cheered, the people from the Avengers squad cheered for their fighter, the people from the Elite Squad also cheered for their fighter. Some people from the Shadow Unit Squad cheered for the fighter from the Avengers squad, the other people cheered for the fighter from the other squad. I also cheered. Punch, kick, punch, block, they kept repeating their moves. BANG, BANG, BANG, the sound we heard when they punched or kicked. Each punch scattered their own particles. The fight went on, but I could see the fighter with the hyena was getting tired. The fighter with the German Shepherd noticed. He charged his right arm, then BANG, punched him right in the face. He flew to the ground. The referee rushed to the fighter and counted, "THREEEE....TWOOOO....ONEEEE Whistle!" "YEEEEEEAAAAAAHHHHHH!" the people from The Elite Squad cheered and screamed. The fighter with the German Shepherd raised his arm. The German Shepherd was disappearing little by little. His team carried him out of the place. The people from the Avengers looked frustrated but still had a smile on their face. They carried their fighter, some kept telling him he did his best, and it was a good fight, meanwhile, some of the Shadow Unit Squad were frustrated because the fighter they picked lost, and the others were happy because they picked the winner. Mark and I picked up our bags and were ready to go home. We kept talking about the fight and what would happen if we gained that ability. I rushed home to play my game until night. Tomorrow would be Saturday. Chapter 4:The Wolf Vs. The Lynx "YEEEAAAAHHHH I FINALLY BEATEN THE FIRST BOSS!" I shouted in excitement, a huge grin spreading across my face. I checked the casualties, counting the fallen enemies: twenty-four T-Rex and two Gigantosaur were still alive. Hmm, looks like three T-Rex had met their demise. I collected the loot from the fallen dinosaurs, adding it to my inventory, and headed back to base. I glanced at the time - 7:38 AM. "Time for school again," I thought to myself. I grabbed my backpack, checked my ID, and dashed to school, showing my ID to the guard before heading to my classroom. As I entered, I saw a familiar scene: Bawayan, my friend from the Shadow Unit Squad, was squaring off against Kyle, from the Avengers squad, their brawny bodies close enough to touch. They both had the same build, and we all knew the drill. "Yow, Mateo," I heard Elyzer''s voice. "How''s the progress?" he asked, flashing a mischievous grin. He showed me his phone, and my jaw dropped. Eighteen tamed Raptors, two new Diplodocus, and one Brontosaurus. That was seriously impressive progress for just two days. I was pretty sure he had been breeding those Raptors and hatching their eggs. I offered him some tips and tricks for handling his new dino-crew. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Lunchtime arrived, and the Shadow Unit Squad gathered at their secret spot to eat and offer Bawayan encouragement. Some tried to get Benjo to talk about the aura and the lion again, but he couldn''t do anything to replicate it. Mark, Elyzer, and I joined the group, even though we weren''t officially part of the squad. While munching on my lunch and scrolling through my phone, I stumbled upon an article about favorite animals and what they might signify. "Hey, Bawayan, what''s your favorite animal?" I asked. "Wolf, why?" "I just found this article," I said. "It says that if your favorite animal is a wolf, then you''re very spiritual, wise, mysterious, loyal, wild, playful, protective, and thrive on family and friendship. It also mentions their powerful jaw, or ''bite force,'' and their strength in packs." Bawayan snatched my phone and scanned the article, a hint of smugness on his face. He handed it back, acting like a powerful being, all because of the article and his love for wolves. Who would believe such a thing, right? My eyes caught sight of a button that read "Enemies of the Wolf." I clicked it, and one of the animals that popped up was a Lynx. I read the info about the Lynx: Lynx are skilled hunters and incredibly stealthy, practically invisible. They have incredible hearing and eyesight, so strong that they can spot a mouse from 250 feet away. I wanted to keep reading about wolf enemies, but the bell rang, and we all rushed back to our classrooms. After dismissal, we headed straight to the Battalion Ground to watch the fight. The referee from The Elite Squad announced the two fighters, and we wished Bawayan good luck. He stood face to face with Kyle, the referee''s hand held between them to prevent any sudden outbursts. "3....2....1....FIGHT!" Chapter 5: The Wolf Vs. The Lynx Part 2 They went to the stance of a boxer,they wait for the right time to punch and wait for the right time to block.*Smack*Bawayan punch Kyle in the face at the speed of light,looks like Kyle didn''t like that. They went neutral again,they are waiting.*Smack*Bawayan punched Kyle in the face again.*Smack**Smack*Bawayan threw a 2 punch but this time,Kyle blocked it. Looks like Kyle couldn''t take it anymore,he went forward then*Bam*a strong punch went to Bawayan''s face,now Bawayan didn''t like that.They both start throwing punches at each other,it is like in a boxing arena but faster. They dodge,they threw a left hook,a jab,tried an uppercut but missed.We watched in silence,Kyle took the most damage,looks like he couldn''t take it anymore,he jumped at Bawayan and pinned him down.*Smack**Smack**Smack* Kyle punched Bawayan''s face,Bawayan blocked some of the punches but the other punches,he couldn''t. Bawayan punched right back multiple times,they both rolled.Looks like Bawayan is on top right now,he throwed multiple punches at Kyle.The both keep rolling taking the position to be on top.While Kyle on top,Bawayan took the last punch. Looks like Kyle got unconscious but he rolled to safety and stood up to take deep breathes.Bawayan stood up too,they look at each other eye to eye,they looked tired. I''m pretty sure,this looks like the best time to released that power again.A few seconds later,Bawayan started glowing,no it isn''t glowing,it is an aura.This time,it is white,but meanwhile Kyle,there are no auras or any particles flying around him. This looks unbalanced,Kyle''s eyes are widened when he sees Bawayan''s aura flowing,he looks around himself,there''s no aura,but he doesn''t have any intention to surrender.He made a stance for another round for a fight,he''s waiting for his own one. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Some kind of movement caught my eye,I looked at Bawayan,there''s an image of a white wolf beside him.Bawayan readied his stance, Kyle is full of sweat. They look at each other eye to eye,Bawayan is full of aura but Kyle is not,we are waiting for the next move.Bawayan did the next move,he runs towards Kyle,the wolf disappeared instantly.Kyle block,Bawayan did a right hook with an image of wolf in his right arm. *BANG*the right hook landed at the side of Kyle''s arm,it is strong and destroyed Kyle''s defence.Kyle''s face is visible,at the speed of light,Bawayan raised his arm again and did another right hook,*BANG*it landed at Kyle''s face. Kyle backed off,we couldn''t still find any aura around him.Bawayan found the opportunity and jumped at on top of Kyle like a wolf,he pinned him down.Kyle blocked at the right time,Bawayan keep punching.*Smack**Smack*Smack*Kyle kept on blocking. Bawayan kept on punching,he was tired after the multiple continuous punch and stopped.Kyle saw the opportunity and punched Bawayan''s face,I saw some kind of a yellow image of an animal at Kyle''s hand.Bawayan backed off,he might have felt the power from the punch,Kyle stood up.......*Blip*he is gone like instanly. We are in shock,we all looked around,we can''t find him,not even a trace of him.I looked at Bawayan,he''s sniffing the air like an animal,why he''s he doing that I wondered.Kyle suddenly gone,Bawayan sniffing the air. *WWWWRRRRROOOOOOWWWWW* a sudden sound,it sounded like a cat.I looked at Bawayan,he''s looking everywhere and where the sound came from.I saw something behind him,a human leaping.Bawayan looked behind,it was already too late.He got pinned down,by someone but who?,it was Kyle. Kyle is glowing,again it is an aura.Kyle''s aura is black mixed with white,I looked around to see what kind of animal he have but nowhere to be seen.Kyle keeps punching at Bawayan,Bawayan keeps blocking. I''m still looking around to find the animal,*BANG*I heard a sound,it''s Kyle getting punched on the face.Kyle stand up and get away from Bawayan,Bawayan stood up,they both looked tired again.I prossesed something, Bawayan''s punch sounded stronger than Kyle''s punch. They just stood up taking deep breaths.*WWRRROOOWWRR*we heard growling,it''s like a cat.It came from Kyle,we all looked,finally I saw the animal,a Lynx,a Lynx.Something is off,something is familiar.I look at my phone again and find the article. *Wolves had a powerful jaw ability or so called bite force*now then the Lynx*Lynx are skilled hunters and very stealthy near to invisible,they have a great hearing and their eyesight are so strong that they can even spot a mouse 250 feet away*very stealthy and near to invisible I thought to myself. Hmmmm,Bawayan had the wolf and had a stronger sound when he punch,I looked at the article again,*wolf had a powerful jaw ability or so called bite force*. Kyle has the Lynx and he went invisible for a moment,I looked at the article about Lynx again,*Lynx are skilled hunters and very stealthy near to invisible* Near to invisible,hmmmm Wait......Don''t Tell me Chapter 6:The Wolf Vs. The Lynx Part 3 Oh, I see,so whatever kind of animal you get, you can gain its abilities,I saw back again to the fighters, they are already fighting, fighting like animals, they are rolling, pinning each other.The bite of the bite force turns into their punch strength. They growled and at each other, Every punch sounded like a bang. The Wolf and the Lynx fight nearby.Wait can a Lynx beat a wolf I took out my phone again to research, It says that wolves can beat lynx.I take a closer look, Bawayan with the wolf is indeed winning Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Kyle with the Lynx is getting tired,Bawayan went over him,*Bang*Kyle blocked the punch but his defence gave in.Bawayan is now ready for a another punch,*BANG**BANG* he punch Kyle''s face two times The referee rushes over to stop Bawayan,Kyle is not moving, he is unconscious "3" "HEY, HEY KYLE WAKE UP" 2 "WAKE UP KYLE" 1 "KYLE!!" "Whistle" As same again, we cheered with joy we went to Bawayan,he awoooooed like a wolf, the Wolf is vanishing little by little and it''s gone,that fight was long but I gathered some information about this strange power and what it do,but where they come from is still unknown Chapter 7:Why Not Have A Good Day?Extra Four days later, no one even fought,it is now Saturday, I am very tired after watching the fights and research about it.I got bored on my game,why not Have a good Day?I put on my outside clothes and went outside,took a Jeep and went to the town.As I stepped outside of the jeep,damn,look at all the cheeks.I saw a lot of shawty nearby,it feels like it''s already a good day I went to the mall to buy some items for me and buy some foods.I kept wandering around to look for some fun things to do until afternoon,I went home joyfully,Continued my game and went to sleep. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. It is now sunday,now what to do today?.I''ve remembered a river nearby,it''s been a long time since me and my friends went there to swim.When I got there,I heard splashing,maybe Bawayan and the others?I sneakily went near.OH YEAH,girls with bikinis and not a single male insight,most of them looked unfamiliar and maybe a 1 year older than me.I took a good view at them,my mouth is drooling like a maniac I giggled*schlick*schlick*OH NO,my feet touch the grass Infront of me and made a sound,the girl''s went quiet. "Who''s there?"one of the girl''s shouted,oh no,I don''t know what to do,my cover is destroyed.I don''t want them to surprise attack me from behind,I got paranoid.I stood up and ran,they shriek when they saw me and realized I''ve been watching them.I ran away as fast as I could. I pant and pant,okay what''s next?I thought of other fun things to do but nothing in mind so I went home and continue my game,that might be one of the best two day''s being alone ever Chapter 8:A New Ability,A New Discovery "Seriously?,my Gigantosaurus died "I said out of anger,I look at the time,it''s time for school,today is Wednesday. I went to school, I stepped inside the room and tried to find Elyzer.I found him but he''s surrounded by bullies,it''s the same bullies who kept making fun of Elyzer.Elyzer is always holding back, I tried to talk to the bullies to stop but Suddenly Elyzer snap out of nowhere and get angry.The bullies just laugh at him. "THE F*CK YOU LAUGHING AT?" Elyzer shouted back "What? you want a fight?"The leader of the bullies replied while Pushing Elyzer, Elyzer punched the bullies face and fell to the ground,I giggled a little bit,I didn''t know he was that weak.His comrades was shocked and helped him get up and carried him out "HEY!!!! A THE Battalion Ground AFTER DISMISSAL" The bully shouted to Elyzer while getting Carried out of the classroom.Elyzer went straight to the leader of the Shadow Unit Squad Roger.The biggest guy at our room This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Well of course, all of the other leaders squads are the biggest in the squad.The leader of the Avengers squad is Alex and the Elite Squad Leader name is Johnny Roger is our new classmate in grade 7 and we befriended him and also accidentaly turned as the leader of the Shadow Unit Squad.Roger accepted Elyzer to the squad and feel''s happy.I''m pretty sure he''s still on heat after that so I let him go and take my seat. At lunchtime it is still the same like a De Javu but supporting a different fighter.They encourage Elyzer,they also asked Benjo and Bawayan to release the animals again and yet they still can''t,I remembered about my research,I''ve been researching last week until today and guessed some.I think that the animals and aura''s only be released if anger or adrenaline rush so that''s why you I can''t just released it anywhere and any time. "Hey Elyzer,what is your favorite animal?" I Asked Elyzer "Seeeecreeeet" He just said the same thing,goddamit man I need this research "Just C''mon men say it"I asked him again"To be honest,my favorite animal is a Velociraptor just like you know,in the game,fast,strong,and they are big brained" Elyzer said.Hmmm,Velociraptor,it looks like I don''t need to research about it since the game also teach you about the dinosaurs or other creatures.It is one of my hated creature if they are my enemy but... Now I will take note of that Chapter 9:A New Ability, A New Discovery Part 2 "Who''s your going to fight again? I asked Elyzer"He''s name is Lance,he''s from the Avenger''s squad." I nod and said good luck to him. The announcer from the The Elite Squad finished announcing, Elyzer went to the middle of the arena to face his opponent,I sat beside Mark as usual, Elyzer throws his shoes at us and mentions that we will hold his shoes,he pulled up the sleeves of his pants. I kept on thinking about the Velociraptor, Velociraptor are very dangerous creatures,they are faster than humans and stronger,they have sharp teeth and claws that can slice things instantly,wonder what kind of animal his opponent''s favorite? The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "3...2...1....FIGHT" *SMACK* Lance took the first hit,he punched Elyzer''s face as soon as the match started and laughed "What even was that?"Lance said to Elyzer but he kept his mouth shut,Lance started hopping with his arm''s raised,Elyzer also has his arm''s up but more higher to block his face to prevent from sudden attacks.Hop,hop,hop,Lance repeatedly hopped. He kept on punching Elyzer,making fun of him"C''mon,FIGHT BACK"Lance said to Elyzer.There''s look like some kind of reason why Elyzer isn''t punching back,the hopping,it looks like it''s making Elyzer dizzy. Elyzer went forward to land a punch,suddenly,Lance hopped away and hit Elyzer at the back,Elyzer tried again,Lance again hopped away and hit Elyzer in the face,somethings really wrong,the hopping is making Elyzer dizzy,what would he do in this situation? Chapter 10:A New Ability, A New Discovery Part 3 People from the Avengers squad kept on cheering for Lance Lance kept on hopping, Elyzer just kept on focusing *Smack* Lance hit Elyzer,it looks like Lance waited for Elyzer to go focus mode when he will be the best time hit Lance Hop...hop...hop Elyzer tried to punch again,as again,Lance hopped away and hit Elyzer on the stomach and fell to the ground.Elyzer is losing hope...he stood up again,I thought Elyzer got beaten in just the start of the match,Elyzer started swinging his upper body left and right,wait,what is he doing,is this a plan or a technique?. I looked at Lance,I could see frustration in his face,I''m still not sure why Elyzer is swinging his body and how it made Lance frustrated. Hop...hop...hop Left..right..left..right *Smack* Elyzer hit Lance on the face,Lance face is full of focus, *smack*smack*, Elyzer again landed two hits. Left...riight...leeeft...riiiight....leeeeeft The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Lance saw his opportunity when he saw Elyzer start to swing to the left,he raised his left arm and try to land a hit on the left.Elyzer noticed and swung his body back to the right.Lance missed and his eyes widened, he''s out open with no guard, Elyzer now saw his opportunity,he raised his right arm*smack*landed a hit on Lance''s face,the people from the Shadow Unit Squad and The Elite Squad Screamed and cheered for Elyzer . Ohh,I get it now, Elyzer is swinging his body to make his opponent dizzy too,if the opponent sees him swing his body to what direction and the opponent tries a hit in that direction, Elyzer will swing his body as fast as possible to the opposite direction to make the enemy miss and an area to hit. Lance is starting to get angry,he''s more angry and angry, an aura emerges around him,an orange aura.Lance started to hop aggressively. Hop.hop..hop...hop Wait,we noticed something,some kind of an animal,the animal is hopping with Lance at the same rythm.The creature is big and buffed,wait I know that creature,it is........a kangaroo,yes a kangaroo,all of the other squads are in awe and cheered. Hop..hop...hop.... The kangaroo is hopping with Lance, Elyzer noticed the animal,his face is scared,but he just kept his body swinging,he still didn''t release his animal or aura.Elyzer tries to land punch,Lanced hastily dodge and hopped forward to Elyzer and hit him on the stomach,he weakened but Lance is near him,he tried to land a punch,he missed,Lance hopped and hit Elyzer on the face. Lance this time got a little bit faster and a little bit stronger but got better at dodging after releasing his aura and his animal.C''mon Elyzer,don''t hold your anger in.Don''t lose Hope *SCREEEEEECH* Huh?,Wait what was that sound *SCREEEEEEEEEECH* That sound again,the Shadow Unit Squad and the other squads look around to find where it''s coming from. *KEEKEKEKEKEKE* I''m not sure why but this sound is familiar,it is a sound I feared from a game and sound we hear from dinosaur movies.I heard someone from the other squad is mentioning Elyzer name,like look at him. I look at Elyzer,he is glowing green with a big creature beside him,it is a Velociraptor,the best creature to tame and to ride but always kills you if you made a new progress or a begginer in the game I''m playing.No wonder I hate hearing the sound,maybe trauma? This time,I''m looking at a real Velociraptor with my own eyes,it is bigger than Elyzer.The raptor just roams around him sniffing the ground,its behavio ur and movement make him look like a complete idiot just like in the game. *SNIFF*SNIFF* *KEEEEKEKEEKEKKEK*UKEUKEUKEKEKEKEK* *SCREEEEEEEEECH* It''s just kept on making random sound''s,but,this might be the most beautiful raptor I''ve ever seen. Chapter 11:A New Ability,A New Discovery Part 4 *SNIFF SNIFF SNIFF* *SCREEEEEECH* Me and the people from the other squad just watched it roaming around.It just kept smelling and roaring and making random sounds. *HOP HOP HOP* Lance just kept on hopping and watching it with a scared look,of course who wouldn''t be afraid of dinosaurs and we learned them as dangerous creatures than today''s creature.Maybe only me and Elyzer took a obsession to them because of addiction to the game and how cool they are. The two fighters look eye to eye,Lance having a scared look and Elyzer with an angry face.The raptor raised his head and saw the hopping kangaroo *SCREEEEEEEEECH* It roared and started running towards the kangaroo.Elyzer noticed his creature running forward so runs forward alongside it.Lance saw the two running at them so him and the kangaroo also runs towards them Elyzer has gained a little strength but gained more speed.Since Lance got better at dodging and Elyzer got more speed,I wonder who could win? Elyzer hit Lance to his upper body with one punch,no it felt like three,it seemed like one but felt like three.Lance noticed the immense speed and backed off. The two animals alongside,the raptor just kept on chasing the kangaroo,the kangaroo kept on backing off and hopping away from the raptor,the raptor tried to jump and pin the kangaroo but it hopped away,the raptor tried to slash the kangaroo but hopped backwards Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Lance noticed his kangaroos strategy, Elyzer went forward to hit Lance,Lance back off but...again Elyzer jumped again forward,Lance''s face is in terror and realized that copying his kangaroo''s strategy is useless. It makes sense because it depends on the body or smartness like the kangaroo having more better body or maybe feet than Lance and the raptor having a good body at chasing but has small arms and low intelligence .Elyzer getting some abilities from his animal fitted him well because he has a freely moving body and long arms and has more intelligence than his raptor. Lance tries to block the punch but it is already too late *Swift Swift*Elyzer punched Lance on the face,Lance fell on the ground,Elyzer jumped on top of Lance. *swift Swift swift swift* Elyzer kept hitting Lance''s face with immense speed,he had a face of losing hope,the kangaroo looked at his owner''s condition,he tried to go near to punch Elyzer and to help his owner but the raptor was on his way and kept on chasing him. The Shadow Unit Squad and some people from The Elite Squad cheered for Elyzer.People from the Avengers squad kept on supporting Lance and not to lose hope. Lance raised his left arm to block some of the punches,wait,what about his right arm?I looked at the kangaroo,the left half of his body is gone but it can still move like he still has his left body,the raptor keeps chasing the kangaroo. I noticed some orange particles coming from the kangaroo floating and going somewhere, I followed where the particles are going,halfway of following it, I noticed a bright orange glowing from the fighters, I look closely, it was Lance''s left arm. He''s right arm already charged with some power, Elyzer didn''t notice the glowing and kept on punching Lance''s face,Lance carefully raised his glowing arm to make sure Elyzer won''t notice,his arm is ready to punch. *BANG* Lance hit Elyzer''s head,he dropped to the ground,he looked like he was about to lose unconscious but he widened his eyes and rolled away from Lance to safety,he stood up like nothing happened. Lance also stood up,he look very very tired after the punches,his face bruised.He''s breathing heavily,the kangaroo noticed his condition and ran to him.The raptor stopped ran to Elyzer.I''m not sure what is happening but Lance and his kangaroo looked like they are both communicating.Suddenly,the kangaroo is turning into tiny particles head to toe little by little. The particles float and went inside Lance''s chest,yes,it just went inside of his chest.We all just watched and wonder what''s gonna happen, Elyzer and his raptor just watch him and wait,he looks curious about what happens next. We waited and waited "Hey,is it me?or his arms are getting bigger"someone from The Shadow Unit Squad asked,The Shadow Unit squad and the other two squad look.I also looked closely,yes,his arms are getting bigger,wait,that''s not all. Some orange hair is plucking out of his skin,most of his right body is covered with orange hair,his body is getting bigger and buffed,there are some hairs plucked out of his left body,there''s no sign of Lance getting hurt. We all look again closely head to toe most of his right half body,he has a right eye of a kangaroo,he also has a long ear like a kangaroo that looked like it came out of his head,I don''t know what is happening but,it looks like.... ...he merged with his kangaroo Chapter 12:,A New Ability, A New Discovery Part 5 We are in awe,Lance has a half body of a kangaroo.Lance kinda looks more energetic,he looks more buffed,his hop is higher than before,this is a new one. Elyzer just looked at him with a surprised face,his raptor just roared.Lance took a hop forward,*swoosh*Elyzer tried to punch him*swift Lance dodges *Bang*bang* Lance counter attack him,the punch sounded louder than before. The Velociraptor tried to pin him down from behind*swift*bang*bang* Lance dodges punch the Velociraptor and went flying,The Avengers squad cheered and some from The Elite Squad also cheered. Elyzer distanced himself,he called his Velociraptor,they looked like both of them were communicating to each other.Suddenly both of them made a move,the raptor went to the left and Elyzer went to the right. The raptor attacked first,he tried to bite Lance *swift*the raptor missed,Lance tried to counterattack the raptor but saw a shadowy figure from behind,it was Elyzer,he tried to jump at him to land a punch *swift* Lance''s dodges *BANG* Elyzer got punched on the stomach and went flying,Elyzer landed on his feet and try to charged at Lance again with his raptor. I just kept on watching and thinking,if Lance can merge with his kangaroo,does that mean Elyzer and the previous fighters can merge with their animals too? I looked at Elyzer,his face was already bruised,he looked exhausted,his raptor just got punched and went flying again,he''s just standing there.Lance saw him,he charged his right arm, Elyzer just stood there watching him. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Lance hopped in front of Elyzer,Lance''s right arm made a symbol of a kangaroo and landed a punch on Elyzer''s stomach and went flying again.Elyzer fell on the ground. Elyzer again stood up,he looked like he never got unconscious but he still looked tired.The raptor runs to Elyzer,limping.Lance just watch,again,Elyzer looks like he''s communicating with the raptor. As the same,the raptor is turning into particles head to toe,the particles float and went inside Elyzer,we waited.Lance noticed what he was doing,he tried to get closer to Elyzer to stop him. Elyzer dodged and ran away,Lance kept on chasing him,we noticed something,there are raptor skins coming out of his body,Lance noticed it was too late so he stopped and had no choice but to wait. Sharp nails are coming out,a tail is growing out at his buttocks,feathers coming out of his arm,both of his eyes turned into raptor eyes,he finished transforming. *Sniff*sniff* *SCREEEEEECH* He roared,he sounded like a raptor,his behaviour is like a raptor,his arm is acting like the way of a raptor,Lance just looked at him with terror,like he''s looking at it like some kind of different ugly creature but he kept on hopping Something is bugging me,Elyzer doesn''t look like the way Lance merges with his kangaroo.Lance have a kangaroo hair at his right body,some kangaroo hairs at his left body,right eye of a kangaroo and a right ear of a kangaroo thet grows to his head,but Elyzer''s merge is different,not much of a raptor skins just only grows at one half of his body,raptor skins just grows out everywhere on his body,some human skins is still visible,both eyes turned to raptor eyes and tails grow out him,both of them have different merge style but I don''t know why. Elyzer looked at Lance,he roared and charged at him,he tried to scratch Lance with his right arm nails,Lance dodged away and tried to counterattack him on the face,Elyzer tilted his head,Lance missed.Elyzer looked at Lance and saw the opportunity,he charged his left hand as fast as he could. *BANG* He punched Lance to the face,he went flying,he landed on his feet.Elyzer again with speed,charged at Lance again,he tried to slash Lance again,Lance hopped away and tried a counterattack again,Elyzer again tilted his head. *BANG* It sounded louder,Elyzer hit Lance on the stomach,I didn''t realize that Elyzer charged his right arm before and while running at Lance.Lance fell to the ground and went unconscious,I didn''t know you could get unconscious by getting punch or hit at the stomach,the referee rushes over to count,Lance didn''t wake up. Elyzer won,we cheered and his squad rushed over,Elyzer transformed again to a human.I just stayed sit and took notes from the fight. Well that''s a new one...and scary Chapter 13:The African Wild Dog Vs. The Cheetah *Slurp* "Ahhhhhh,damn that''s sweet"I said.Me,Mark,and Elyzer decided to hang out on Saturday because there''s nothing much to do.We are in the town just wandering around and having fun.We also decided to take a break in a milk tea shop. I ordered strawberry milk tea,Mark ordered chocolate milk tea and Elyzer ordered a Milk Milk tea :) .We finished our drink and went out of the restaurant. "So,where''s next"I asked to them."Oh yeah,I forgot to buy another vape because the previous one ran out of juice"Mark replied.Me and Elyzer nodded and followed him.Half way going to the vape shop,Mark accidentally bumped on someone and said sorry. "The f*ck you bumping me for?"the guy who Mark accidentally bumped with said.His voice is familliar,it''s Clyde."OH,it''s the t*ts lovers,the f*ck you doing here?"someone from his friend said,one is Sky and the other is Rey,there''s just the three of them. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "The f*ck you said that for and the f*ck you three d*cklovers want?"Elyzer replied to them"What do you mean?,your big friend here just bumped into me"Clyde replied back."Hey,I''m sorry for bumping to you okay?I don''t want to make any trouble". "Accidentally?I don''t believe in that"Sky said"Yeah he''s right,you three finding a fight?''Rey joined in."Just ignore them"Mark said to us.The three of us started walking away"Where are you going Mark?being a coward?. Mark stopped,looks like that made him angry.Mark walks towards to Clyde."What did you just say?" "Hey,there''s a baseball field near here if you don''t want to fight in these crowd,well not much of a people will pass by there"Sky said to Mark. Mark looked around,there''s a lot of people and they might call the police on them,Mark nodded.All of us went to the baseball field,we distanced to them to a place where we can sit and put our things.We encourage him. We waited until they were ready,Mark went face to face with Clyde.Mark is tall and has bigger muscle,Clyde has a medium size body but his muscles have no match for Mark''s muscle but I''m not sure why he wants to beef with mark."HEY,WHO''S GOING TO BE THE REFEREE?I DON''T WANT TO GO NEAR TO THAT GUY"Rey shouted at us over yonder. "Why don''t you go? Elyzer asked,I sighed "Okay then" I replied back.I went between Mark and Clyde and raised my hand "3..2..1.....FIGHT" Chapter 14:,The African Wild Dog Vs. The Cheetah Part 2 I ran back to my spot,and sat to watch them.I saw Mark with a Muay Thai style and Clyde with Taekwondo style.I heard that Muay Thai use their elbows and kick in a fight and Taekwondo use also their kicks and good at grabbing(I just don''t know I''m not good at this things) Both of the circled to wait who''s the first one to attack,Mark went closer to Clyde,Clyde went backward.Both of them stopped and did a circle again.Clyde forward and did a back kick to Mark on the chest,Mark got pushed by the kick and went backwards. Even if Mark is big and heavy,it still looks like the kick is very effective.Mark went forward,both of them a circle again.Both kept on waiting who''s going to attack first. Mark went near to Clyde,Mark tried to kick him on the head but Clyde blocked it with his hand and did a combo,elbow and punch on the face.They wait again,I dont know why but this boring,no wonder I dont watch this kind of stuff online or at the TV. Now Clyde went near to Mark,he tried to kick Mark on the side of his face but Mark raised both of his arm and blocked it,after that he made a counter attack by kicking Clyde''s leg,Clyde fell down to the ground,I tought Mark will never get a hit on Clyde. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Clyde again tried a high kicks and spinning attacks on Mark,however,Mark was quick enough to block the kicks and kick Clyde as a counterattack,Clyde again fell to the ground.He stand up again.Both went close to each other and traded blows,looks like both of them doesn''t care about the way of their fighting style like waiting. As the fight went on,Mark is taking the lead,he kept on kicking Clyde and always fell to the ground,he looked weak,Mark unleashed a kick to the left of Clyde,Clyde blocked the kick but his arms went to the left because of how strong the kick is,Clyde''s defence is destroyed,Mark saw the opening. Mark spin and unleashed another kick,*bam* he kicked him on the head and knocked him to the the ground.Mark went backward to wait for Clyde to stand up again.Clyde looked very very angry and keep punching the ground.He stand up again,why are bullies are easy to get angry anyway?or because he''s getting defeated by the human whom they looked down on. Clyde looks very angry,I think he''s angry enough to unleash his animal.As I expected,yes,he started glowing.Yellow with black on it.Let''s see what is your favorite animal Clyde. *Hhrrrrrrrohrrrrrr* Woah what was that sound? it sounded deep,it''s like a cat purring but very very deep. *Hhhrrrraaaawww* It doesn''t seem like roaring,it''s sounded purring"Hey Elyzer,do you what kind of animal make these sound?" I asked Elyzer "No man,sorry,oh no wait,there it is"I looked back at Clyde,the animal revealed itslef.It is brightly glowing yellow because it''s an image and made out of aura and it has tiny black spot around it. Wait,is that a jaguar?I searched it up,an image about it,it doesn''t look like it,the jaguar is bigger and has black jiggly and circles around them but Clyde''s animal looked small and spotted,it doesn''t look like in the i mage so what could it be. Chapter 15:The African Wild Dog Vs. The Cheetah Part 3 *Hrrraaaaowwwww* His friend''s is bewildered It just kept purring and don''t roar,or maybe it''s the animal''s roar but sounded purring.Mark just looked at it,something came out of my mind"HEY,MARK,DO YOU KNOW WHAT KIND OF ANIMAL IS THAT?"I shouted at Mark "I DON''T KNOW,IT LOOKED LIKE A LEOPARD TO ME" he shouted back. I searched it up and compared it,no,it doesn''t look like the same,it is similar to the jaguar but smaller dark spot,hmmm"Hey Elyzer,do you know that animal?"I asked Elyzer"Didn''t Mark just tell you?a leopard" "no it doesn''t look like it" I showed him the photo,"hmmm maybe jaguar"Elyzer asked "no,it doesn''t look like it either" "maybe it''s a cheetah" a cheetah, aren''t those animals known as the fastest animal? I searched it up and compared it,wait the animal is gone,wait where is Clyde?.I look around,he''s already charging at Mark but with very high speed,the animal is nowhere to be found,no,the animal is at Clyde''s arm,he already charged his arm with the animal. Clyde went in front of Mark,Mark noticed like Clyde just teleported in front of him,Clyde is about to punch and made a symbol of the animal but Mark blocked it in time by making an X shape with his arm''s.Why the hell he''s fast.What kind of animal is your favorite? If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I looked at his right arm,it is already charged again like the speed of light.*blip*he''s gone and teleported behind Mark''s back,Mark didn''t know and looked around*BANG* Clyde punched Mark''s back and Mark went flying and landed on the ground face down. "HAHAHAHAHA,BEAT HIM UP CLYDE" "I DIDN''T KNOW THIS GUY IS WEAK" Rey and Sky just shouted at Clyde."HEY C''MON NOW MARK,RELEASE YOU''RE ANIMAL"I shouted at Mark,he just stood up.Based on my research,the animals only be summoned by anger and adrenaline,anger is by angry and adrenaline is by ready to fight or feeling of in a dangerous situation. But in the previous fights,most of the animals are released on mid-fights so I think maybe they are released in dangerous situation but,Mark still looked calm.He looked at Clyde, he''s gone. His eyes looked shocked,he looked around,behind him,his sides,look again on front.He can''t find him so he covered his face to prevent surprise attacks.Mark turned his back at us *blip* suddenly,Clyde teleported at Mark back with his arm charged.Oh no,he''s about to land another punch* *Peehehehe* A squeaky sound came out of nowhere,Clyde teleported away from Mark. *Keeehehehehe* It''s kinda very squeaky,I looked at Mark,he started glowing yellow with dark spots on it similar to Clyde.Now what is your favorite animal Mark?.Something revealed out of his feet,a small animal,it looked like a hyena,no,it doesn''t look the hyena from the seventh grade from the previous fight. It is smaller than a hyena,it also has big ears.I looked at Clyde,he started laughing"AHHAHAHAHAHAH,DO YOU THINK THAT SQUEAKY TINY MOTHERF*CKER CAN BEAT MINE?"he shouted at Mark.Mark just looked at his animal but smiled. Mark went to a serious face and looked at Clyde,he stanced himself for another fight.Clyde also stance himself to ready for a another fight.He revealed again his animal.I compared it to the animal I searched,yes it similar to a cheetah but I don''t care n ow,I already know his abilities. Chapter 16:The African Wild Dog Vs. The Cheetah Part 4 Mark and Clyde readied themselves,Clyde darted forward,Mark met him head-on. Their bodies collided with a resounding thud, sending shockwaves through the Baseball Field. Mark¡¯s newfound strength proved to be a match for Clyde¡¯s speed, and the two men struggled fiercely against each other. Their fight raged on, each man using their unique abilities to gain an advantage. Clyde leaped and dodged with the grace of a cheetah, his movements so swift he can''t be seen.But Mark was relentless, his body moving with the ferocity of his animal as he fought back with equal determination. The Baseball Field became a battlefield,the passerby just only see swift and blur. As the fight wore on, it became clear that neither Mark nor Clyde would back down. They were evenly matched, their abilities complementing each other in a deadly game of cat and mouse. The passersby are in shock, unable to look away at the spectacle unfolding before them. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Mark gained the upper hand. With a sudden burst of energy, he overpowered Clyde, pinning him to the ground with a triumphant growl. The fight was over, and Mark stood victorious. As he caught his breath, Mark looked down at Clyde, who lay defeated at his feet. Despite their animosity, a flicker of respect passed between them,for in that moment, they had both shown the true extent of their strength and determination. And so, Mark and Clyde parted ways, the memory of their epic battle forever etched in their minds. They may have been enemies, but on that day, they had fought as equals,each one a predator in their own right, ready to face any challenge that came their way. I looked at Rey and Sky,both of them have a shock face and I could hear them wondering why he was smiling but he just said let''s go. I looked at Mark coming towards us with a smile on his face.I don''t know what just happened but that scene looked like it happened in a movie.I looked at Elyzer,he is also quiet and shocked from what just happened,I now looked behind because I heard whispering,there''s a lot of people with shocked faces. "Hey men, let''s get out of here,there''s a lot of people"the three of us ran somewhere to hide,we pant"Oh yeah,I nearly forgot about the vape,why don''t we go"Mark said "yeah, let''s go" I answered back,We started walking to the vape shop but I remembered something "Wait,what kind of animal is your favorite Mark?" I asked "African Wild Dog why?"Mark asked "Just nothing"I replied back.I searched it up,yeah it really looked like the animal he released. Wow what an animal,small but terrible Chapter 17:A Pscyho, Seriously? "mmmmMMmm" ???!!! "MMMMMMMmm" Wait what,I can''t speak, something kept my mouth shut,it felt like it was taped.I looked around,it is very unfamiliar,he is in a room,a girls bedroom and he is the corner of the in a chair tied up and gagged.How did I end up here?Mateo just kept thinking and recalling his memory. Suddenly the door opened,sharp eyes appeared,it is a girl,the girl approached Mateo. Her eyes are shining with a twisted mix of love and madness.She approached Mateo with a sweet smile, her voice soft and melodic as she spoke. "Hi Mateo" she cooed, her voice like honey dripping from her lips. Mateo''s heart raced as he recognized her as a girl from his class,a quiet, unassuming girl who had always seemed a bit off-kilter but harmless.Wait,isn''t that Luna from my class? Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Luna moved closer to Mateo, her fingers trailing lightly along his cheek. Mateo''s skin crawled at her touch, the fear in his eyes betraying his mounting terror. "Good morning, Mateo," Luna said cheerfully. "I''m so glad to see that you''re finally awake. I''ve been waiting for this moment for so long." Mateo''s eyes widened in fear as he realized the situation he was in. He tried to speak, but the tape prevented him from making any sound. Luna giggled at his attempts to communicate. "Oh, don''t worry, Mateo. I know you must be confused and scared right now, but I promise you, I only have good intentions. I just want us to be together forever." Mateo''s heart raced as he looked into Luna''s eyes, seeing a glint of madness behind her seemingly sweet demeanor. He struggled against his restraints, trying to free himself from her grip. Luna reached out and gently stroked Mateo''s cheek. "Don''t be afraid, my love. I''ll take care of you and protect you. You''ll never have to worry about anything ever again." As she spoke, Luna''s tone shifted from sweet to possessive, sending chills down Mateo''s spine. He knew that he was in the presence of a yandere,someone who would do anything to keep him by her side, even if it meant locking him up and silencing him, when the hell did we even get a yandere here in the province anyway? Luna take out the tape out of Mateo''s mouth,ouch,despite his fear, Mateo tried to reason with Luna. "Luna, please, let me go. This isn''t right." Luna''s smile faltered for a moment before she regained her composure. "Oh, Mateo, you don''t understand. I love you more than anything in this world. I would do anything for you, even if it means keeping you here with me forever." Mateo felt a sense of dread wash over him as he realized the extent of Luna''s obsession with him. He knew that he needed to find a way to escape before things took a turn for the worse e. Someone please,help me Chapter 18:A Psycho, Seriously? Part 2 Meanwhile at school, it is now lunchtime "Where is Mateo?" Elyzer wondered. Elyzer approached Mark. "Mark,have you seen Mateo?" "No, I hadn''t seen him anywhere this morning" "Huh,where the hell is Mateo,he usually don''t absent or skip classes. "Hey James,have you ever seen Mateo around?" Elyzer asked James when he saw him, James is a Ladies man,who always attracts the girls at school, he is also a rich guy and joined the Shadow Unit Strike and one of friend of Mateo. "I didn''t see him anywhere either" James replied back "okay,thanks man" Elyzer thanked James."Where the hell are you Mateo" James thought.James recalled what happened this afternoon. "Hey,you forgot to share that 4 funny videos yesterday,c''mon share it hahahaha it''s damn hilarious" James said to Mateo "Okay okay" Mateo opened his app to share the videos "Uhmmm" Mateo and James heard a voice and looked behind. "Oh errrr umm,you''re Luna right" Mateo said to her with a shy voice "hmmm?,hey hey hey,what''s with that shy voice? she''s your crush?" James whispered to Mateo "shut up,I usually don''t talk to girls at school okay." Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Mateo and James just whispered to each other. While whispering we''ll get information about Luna,Luna was a quiet girl from their class, known for her shy demeanor and love of all things cute. But what Mateo and James didn''t know was that Luna had developed an unhealthy obsession with Mateo. She had been watching him from afar, growing more and more obsessed with him each day. Luna smiled sweetly at Mateo and James, her eyes sparkling with an unsettling intensity. She held out a plastic container of cookies she had baked, "u-um,Mateo,I baked these cookies for you since it''s thanksgiving day" Luna said to Mateo while holding out the cookies insisting that he will try one. "Eerrr ummm okay thank you" Mateo said, Mateo always the polite one, took a cookie and took a bite. James whispered to Mateo "ayyieee, I didn''t know you can pull up a girl and it''s a shawty and shy one, my balls down there is feeling some romantic excitement". "Shut up it''s thanksgiving day, didn''t you get a lot of things from the girls at school?" Mateo replied Mateo finished his cookie "Wait,I''m feeling dizzy", he began to feel dizzy and disoriented. He stumbled, grabbing onto James for support. James quickly realized that something was wrong and turned to confront Luna "hey hey what did you do to him?", but it was too late. Luna had already scooped Mateo up in her arms and began to carry him away. James yelled for Luna to stop " HEY HEY WHERE THE HELL YOU TAKING HIM?", "DIDN''T HE JUST SAY HE''S FEELING DIZZY?,DON''T WORRY I WILL TAKE HIM HOME TO HIS HOUSE" she shouted back. She was fixated on Mateo, her eyes shining with a manic intensity. James just let it be, she''s right,Mateo just said he''s feeling dizzy.He got more suspicious but he need to hurry home because his family is calling him. He thought that Luna knows Mateo''s house Chapter 19:A Psycho, Seriously? Part 3 James got more suspicious at Luna after recalling, he looked around, Luna is also nowhere to be found. James began to sweat,something bad happened but he had an idea. He went to the place where the girls crowd there and eat. "Hey ladies" James said to them,his charming smile and smooth talk instantly drew their attention, and they were quickly captivated by his magnetic personality. As James casually chatted with the group of girls, they all vied for his attention, trying to outdo each other with compliments and flirtatious remarks. Little did they know, James was simply biding his time until he could casually slip in the question he had come to ask. "Hey, ummm have you seen Luna somewhere?" James asked them."no" one of the girls replied "Maybe her house location?" James asked another question."I know" one of the girls shouted,she told the directions to Luna''s house, James thanked her and gave her a kiss to her cheeks. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. The girls behind screamed out of excitement,while James is walking away.Well that was a heat but it worked,he thinked to himself but now finding Mateo after dismissal. Hours by and it is finally dismissal,James went to the given location,it is a big rich house like his.James stood outside Luna''s house, the suspicion weighing heavily on his mind. He was convinced that Luna had kidnapped Mateo. Determination fueled his actions as he knew he had to find a way to get inside and uncover the truth. James scanned the perimeter, looking for any possible entry points. Finally, he spotted a window slightly ajar on the second floor. With a boost of adrenaline, he scaled the drain pipe and carefully pushed the window open, slipping quietly inside. The house was shrouded in darkness, but James could hear sounds coming from a another room. Now let''s go back to Mateo''s pov while James is at school in the afternoon nearly dismissal. As the hours passed, Luna continued to talk to Mateo, sharing stories from their time in school together and expressing her hopes for their future. She spoke with a sense of delusion, believing that they were meant to be together and that nothing could stand in their way. Mateo listened in silence, trying to find a way to appeal to Luna''s rational side. He knew that he needed to play along with her delusions in order to gain her trust and hopefully find an opport unity to escape. Chapter 20:A Psycho, Seriously? Part 4 Luna sat in her bed, her eyes fixated on the bound and gagged Mateo sitting across from her. The room was filled with the sound of her maniacal laughter as she paced back and forth, twirling a lock of her black hair around her finger. "You know, Mateo, I''ve been watching you for a long time," Luna said, her voice dripping with a sickly sweet tone. "And now that I have you all to myself, I can finally show you how much I truly love you." Mateo''s eyes widened in terror as he struggled against his restraints. He knew that Luna had completely lost her mind, that she would stop at nothing to have him all to herself. The thought sent chills down his spine. "Please, Luna, let me go," Mateo pleaded, his voice muffled by the gag in his mouth. "I don''t want to be here with you." Luna''s smile widened as she leaned in closer to Mateo, her eyes filled with a terrifying intensity. "Oh, Mateo, you don''t mean that. Our love is meant to be forever, and I''ll do whatever it takes to make sure we never have to be apart." Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Luna crouched down to her knees,wait what,what ARE YOU DOING LUNA.She raised her hand and grabbed the zipper of his pants.Mateo is panicking and kept moving around,I thought you were innocent,Mateo thought to himself. But just as Luna about to unzip it, the door burst open and in stepped James, a friend of Mateo''s who had been searching for him ever since his sudden disappearance. Luna''s eyes widened in surprise, her plan warted by James''s unexpected arrival. "Let him go, Luna," James said, his voice filled with determination as he stepped in between Luna and Mateo. "You can''t keep him here against his will." Luna''s eyes flickered with anger as she realized that her carefully laid plans were falling apart. She felt a surge of power within her, she''s very very angry,woops,a strange energy that she had never experienced before. Suddenly, she felt lighter, more agile, as if she had gained the abilities of a cat. With a feral growl, Luna lunged at James and pinned him down, her claws outstretched as she tried to overpower him. But James, under terred, held his ground, his eyes filled with fierce determination. As Luna''s cat-like abilities gave her an edge in the fight. James pushed Luna away and stood up,Luna''s aura is black,wonder what kind of animal is her favorite.Luna again jumped at James and stretch out her nail,James carried a chair to block it. *Crack* The chair is sliced clean,this is where James realized that Luna''s nails are very very sharp. Luna''s aura became bigger. Wow, Luna really really loved Mateo and won''t let him go. Suddenly,a tiny black animal appeared and jumped at Luna''s shoulder,it looked like a cat "HEY HEY HEY HEY HEY,GET THE HELL AWAY FROM ME!!!" James shouted, I looked at him, his eyes are widened and backing off,what d oes makes James so scared? Chapter 21:A Yandere, Seriously? Part 5 James kept on backing off,he kept on screaming,why the hell are you screaming like a girl? this is the first time I saw James like this. I looked at Luna, she''s smiling,it looked like she knows why he''s screaming.The cat jumped off her and approached James.Based on my research from the recent fight, people who release their aura first usually don''t use their animal to attack their opponent,some kind of seal to prevent them and when they release their aura,the animals seems to attack them sometimes. But what makes me wonder why the hell is James screaming. "WHAT THE HELL YOU''RE SCREAMING FOR?" I shouted at James "The cat bro, I''M AFRAID AND ALLERGIC TO CATS" James replied back. Oh,I see but those are just images and aura. Stolen story; please report. "Don''t worry bro,that''s just an aura and an image so it''s not a real cat" I said to him but he still looked scared. "Don''t worry, James," Luna said reassuringly. "That''s just a harmless little kitty. It''s nothing to be afraid of." James swallowed nervously, his gaze locked on the cat as it approached them. Luna could see the panic in his eyes and couldn''t resist teasing him a little. James just screamed as the cat approached, suddenly he started glowing, aura only appears when your angry and dangerous situation, well, looks the cat is the dangerous situation. A brown spotted cat out of nowhere jumped at Luna''s cat, they fought. James screamed more as he saw the new cat. Wait, you can only have one animal. I looked at James glowing brown with spotted around him, it is an evidence that he owned the cat. Okay so let me get this straight, so James is afraid and allergic to cats but they are his favorite, seriously? Both of the cat fight on the floor, "IT IS JUST AN IMAGE SO DON''T BE AFRAID" I shouted again at James. James glowed, he walk forward and didn''t care about the cats, it looks like releasing your aura destroys your weaknesses, I''ll soon take a note of that. James went forward face to face Luna, both of them went stance to stance. The Cat Vs. The Cat Chapter 22:A Yandere, Seriously? Part 6 James suddenly lunged at her, his cat abilities honed in on her movements. Luna, with her cat-like reflexes, dodged his attack and countered with a swipe of her claws. The two of them engaged in a fierce battle, their abilities clashing as they fought. Despite his fear of cats, James fought bravely, determined to prove himself against Luna''s superior skills. However, Luna''s cat-like abilities gave her the upper hand, and she soon gained the advantage over him. James knew he was outmatched, but he refused to back down, his pride pushing him to continue fighting. As the battle raged on, Luna and James gradually wore each other down, their attacks becoming more desperate and fierce. The sound of claws scraping against skin echoed the room, they kept on hissing each other like a cat, interspersed with the occasional yowl of pain or triumph.They both stand up and looked tired Luna again wasted no time in springing into action, using her superior agility to dodge James'' attacks and retaliate with swift strikes of her own. James, however, proved to be a formidable opponent, matching Luna''s every move with his own lightning-fast reflexes. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. As the battle raged on, Luna began to gain the upper hand, using her cat-like abilities to outmaneuver James and land blow after blow. James, realizing he was being outmatched, resorted to a cunning tactic to turn the tide in his favor. With a sly grin on his face, James let out a loud whistle, causing Luna to momentarily lose focus. In that split second, James seized the opportunity to deliver a powerful blow that sent Luna reeling backwards. Despite the setback, Luna refused to give up. She rallied her strength and lunged at James with determination, determined to emerge victorious. But James had other plans. With a swift movement, James somersaulted out of Luna''s reach and went behind me. James slashed the ropes that tied in my hand and hastily slashed the rope that tied to my feet, the cut was purrrrrr-fect. I stood up but Luna is approaching us, I know she won''t hurt me so I hug her tight to keep her still "Jump now to the window" I said to James, Luna struggled to my arms. James opened and jumped to the window. After seeing him jump,I let go of Luna and run to the window and jumped. I saw James running and I landed and catch up to him. "Hey what kind of animal is your favorite?" I asked James, "Savannah cat why?" He replied "Nothing just asking,oh yeah,so your afraid of cats and your favorite animal is a cat, how does that make any sense?" I asked again. "It''s just that the cats looked cute okay" he replied, I laughed while we both ran and we ran non- stop to our home. Chapter 23:The Hawk Vs. The Falcon *RRRIIIIIIINNNGGGGG* The school bell finally rang. "First One finish, pass" the teacher said to us I stood up, ? I''m the only one who stood up and all of them are still writing. I passed my paper to the teacher, got my bag from my seat and went to the doorway. *BANG* I jumped and looked outside of the room. There are two grade 10 students from the other section fighting In front of me, one is Louie from The Elite Squad and the other one is Michael from the Avengers squad. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. They kept on punching each other like a brutal fight. Louie with his fat body pushed Michael and fell to the floor, Louie went on top of him and kept on punching off Michael''s head. The students from my room rush behind me to see. "Stop that! Stop that!" The principal came rushing to stop the fight, he separated both of them. "This fat guy started it all!" Michael said to the teacher while pointing at Louie. "You keep calling me fat!, there''s no way I would let that slide!" Louis replied. The principal grabbed and pulled the both of them, I''m pretty sure he''s taking them to the principal''s room for an interrogation. I looked at the hallway, it is crowded of students whispering. They might be planning to take the two on the Battalion Ground to fight there after the interrogation in the principal''s office. I just stood there feeling traumatized after what just happened. The students behind me went back to their seats. I snapped out of it, I saw some people from the Shadow Strike Unit Squad heading to the Battalion Ground. Me, who''s still curious and want to research about the strange superpowers of the student''s, I followed them. We arrived at the Battalion Ground and waited for them, a group came, I saw James, Elyzer and Mark but no sign of the two fighters. A few minutes later another group came, this time -- it was them. Each squad sing their squad anthemas they enter the Battalion Ground and went to their assigned spot and went quiet. The assigned referee from the Shadow Strike Unit went to the middle and announce about the two fighters. Louie and Michael went to the middle for a face to face. The referee raised his hand between the t wo fighters, 3...2...1....Fight!" Chapter 24:The Hawk Vs. The Falcon 2 The stance is the same again, they raised their arms ready to fight. Even if Louie is a chubby guy, he can easily move his body and can run fast. Both of them kept on moving their body nonstop, forward, backward, right, left. Michael is hopping like Lance did in the previous fight, I hope your favorite animal is not a kangaroo Louie suddenly went forward and gave Michael a left hook on his left arm. I guess that Michael have no match to Louie since his body is the same as Chad''s physique. Michael''s left arm looked numb like he couldn''t move it. Michael punched back, he hit Louie on his right arm, it sounded weak but Louie still felt hurt after the impact but his arm doesn''t look numb. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. It felt like eternity, they just kept on exchanging punches and kept on going forward and backward. Louie went forward and landed a punch, oh wait a minute, right on the head. Michael fell to the ground,Louie''s expression didn''t expect that, he went on top of Michael and punched his head multiple times. Huh? Wait a minute, deja Vu?, I remember this happened in front of me at school. While Michael is blocking, he waits for Louie to raise his arm to land another punch. Louie raised his hand, Michael saw the opportunity, he landed a hit on Louie''s face, Louie didn''t expect that and let his guard down. Michael lands another hit, Louie stood up or another hit might land on his face. Michael stood up and raised his hand but didn''t realize Louie started running and jumped at him. Both fell to the ground, Louie went behind him and locked him like a wrestler does. Now this is my disliked part, just pinning and locking. Michael tried his best to escape from Louie''s grasp but he''s just too strong, he won''t escape, ever. Suddenly a guy from the Avengers squad came out of the crowd, he started walking to the fighters; wait is that Kyle?, what''s in your mind Kyle? Chapter 25:The Hawk And The Cheetah Vs. The Falcon And The Lynx What are you doing Kyle? this is just supposed to be a one on one. The crowd are in shock to see Kyle, Kyle went straight to the fighters and kick Louie in the back. Louie let go of Michael and wondered why there''s someone in the arena other than them, he backed away. "Hey, what are you doing here?" Louie ask, "What do you mean, all you just do is locking, that sh*ts boring" Kyle replied, This time, another guy went to the middle, it is Clyde, he talked to Kyle. "Hey, it''s their fight okay? they fight to see who''s stronger so go sit back and watch" Clyde said sweetly and softly. Kyle looks angry, "How about this, a two versus two, me and Michael and you with Louie? It''s a squad war right?" Kyle replied, The crowds whispered, they agreed to Kyle''s request, Clyde couldn''t believe they agreed to this. The crowd also suggested to make the two rest first for a bit, "Drink up and rest the most of it, we only have five minutes, I can''t believe they agreed to that" I said to Louie "It''s okay, since it''s a squad war, we got each other''s back, right?" Louie replied, The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I nodded and agree to what he said. Louie and Michael finally rest, we went to the middle to face our opponent, the referee raised his hand Infront of us. "3...2...1....Fight!" I did a back kick on Kyle as soon as the match started, he went backwards. I saw his face, looks like Kyle didn''t like that, he rushed to me, we grappled. I took a peek on what is Louie and Michael doing. Both of them are exchanging punches to each other. I trip and threw Kyle to the ground, I went on top of him and punch him multiple times. It didn''t last long, I felt a strong kick on my side and I fell. I stood up to see who just did that, it was Michael, so, this really needs a a good teamwork. When I was a kid,Louie and I had been friends since childhood, and our bond was as strong as ever. We had always been known for our quick thinking and cunning tactics, working together seamlessly to outsmart our opponents. Michael and Kyle, on the other hand, were formidable foes. They were both athletic and strategic, and smart, we are not going to let them win. As the fight went on, it became clear that this wasn''t going to be a quick skirmish. Both sides were evenly matched, and the battle raged on for what felt like an eternity. Louie and I were starting to get tired, but we refused to back down. We were determined to prove that we were not to be messed with. That''s when something strange happened. In the heat of the moment, I felt a surge of energy coursing through my veins. I felt this before. Suddenly, I was moving faster than I ever thought possible. It was again, I revealed my cheetah - it gave me the ability to move at an incredible speed that made me practically invisible to my opponents. At the same time, Kyle seemed to disappear into thin air. It was as if he had become completely invisible, blending into the background effortlessly. I could hear his footsteps, but I couldn''t see him anywhere. It was a bizarre sight to behold, and it only added to the intensity of the fight. I remember this before when he fought with Bawayan but he still lost, his animal is Lynx.As I adapt to my abilities, the dynamics of the battle shifted. I were able to outmaneuver Michael and Kyle with ease, landing blows that they couldn''t see it coming. But they were resourceful, and they didn''t give up easily. They fought back with a renewed determination, using their own teamwork to stay one step ahead of us. The fight continued to escalate, with punches flying in every direction. Louie and I were furious at this point, our anger fueling our determination to come out on top. We were not about to let Michael and Kyle get the better of us. We fought with everything we had, using every trick in the book to gain the up per hand. We must win this fight Chapter 26:The Hawk And The Cheetah Vs. The Falcon And The Lynx 2 *HHRRRAAAAAOOWWWW* *WWWRRRROOOOOOWWWWWW* My cheetah and Kyle''s lynx growled at each other. Me, with my aura of a cheetah, had gained its incredible speed and agility. I could run so fast that I can''t be seen. With each bound, I covered vast distances in the blink of an eye, my footsteps barely making a sound as I moved with the grace and power of the majestic creature that had imbued me with its abilities. On the other hand, Kyle possessed the aura of a lynx, granting him the power of invisibility. With a mere thought, he could blend seamlessly into his surroundings, becoming as elusive as a ghost. No one could see him or even touch him when he willed himself to disappear, making him a formidable opponent in any situation but he can be heard. On the other hand, Louie and Michael are exchanging punches and pinning each other, there''s no signs of aura or any animal around them. I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins as I crouched down, ready to pounce. With a burst of speed, I darted towards Kyle, moving so fast that he I can''t be seen. The wind whipped through my hair as I closed the distance between us in the blink of an eye. But just as I was about to reach him, Kyle vanished into thin air making him completely undetectable. I skidded to a stop, my eyes scanning the surroundings, trying to locate my elusive opponent. It is very loud because of the crowd around us are cheering, I can''t hear Kyle''s footsteps. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain on my shoulder as Kyle materialized out of nowhere, his claws leaving a trail of searing agony in their wake. I gritted my teeth, determined not to let the pain slow me down. With a growl of rage, I countered his attack, using my speed to deliver a series of rapid strikes that left him reeling. But Kyle was a formidable opponent, his agility and cunning matching my own. He slipped in and out of invisibility like a ghost, striking when I least expected it. It was like trying to catch a shadow ¨C no matter how fast I was, he always seemed one step ahead. As the battle raged on, the ground became a blur of motion and chaos. The grass are cutted around us as we clashed, our powers creating shockwaves that reverberated through the ground. The crowd around us are in awe and shock on how we fought. But despite the devastation we wrought, there was a strange beauty in our struggle. The cheetah and the lynx moved with a fluid grace, their movements a dance of predator and prey. Each strike was met with a counter, each dodge followed by a feint. It was a battle of skill and strategy, a test of our limits and our resolve. Both of us were battered and bruised, our clothes torn and stained with blood. But neither of us was willing to back down ¨C this was a battle to the end. I lunged at Kyle, my claws extended, ready to deliver the finishing blow. But just as I was about to strike, he vanished once again, leaving me grasping at thin air. I skidded to a stop, panting heavily, my heart pounding in my chest. And then, out of the shadows, Kyle reappeared behind me, his hand gripping a blade that gleamed in the fading light. I could feel the cold steel against my neck, the threat of death hanging over me like a dark cloud. But even in that moment of peril, I couldn''t help but admire his skill and cunning. *SSKKKEEEEEWWWWWW* *HEEEEKHEEEEK* What was that sound, suddenly Kyle went Invisible I could hear him getting farther away from me. I looked at Louie, he''s glowing of white with brown aura, same as Michael, glowing with white and brown aura. Their animals appeared, both of their animals are birds. I recognize both of these animals, it''s a good thing I''m a fan of birds, Louie owned the Hawk and Michael owned the Falcon, this is the first time we saw a fighter who revealed a flying animal Chapter 27:The Hawk And The Cheetah Vs. The Falcon And The Lynx 3 *SKEEEEWWWWW* *HEEEEKHEEEEKK* Louie''s hawk flew over him and spread it''s wing with a majestic view, Michael''s falcon also did the same. Both of the birds saw each other and cawed, they both flew to each other and fight mid air. I was in awe on how beautiful they looked, I heard that Hawks have a very high keen eye sight and sharp reflexes making hawks a formidable hunter. Falcons on the other side, they have a high speed and agility making them strong in a fight. I wonder who could win? I researched that falcons can beat Hawks but I remember Mark beating me with an African wild dog or a hyena I think, which Cheetah''s can beat. It depends on the owner. I looked back at the both of them, Louie and Michael were already engaged in a fierce battle. Louie relied on his keen eyesight to anticipate Michael''s every move. He could see the slightest twitch of Michael''s muscles and react with lightning speed. With every strike, Louie used his sharp reflexes to counter Michael''s attacks effortlessly. It was clear that Louie had the upper hand in this fight. However, Michael''s speed and agility were not to be underestimated. He moved with grace and precision, dodging Louie''s blows and launching his own counterattacks. Despite being on the defensive, Michael showed incredible resilience and determination. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. As the fight raged on, it became apparent that Louie and Michael were evenly matched. Louie''s vision allowed him to predict Michael''s movements, but Michael''s speed and agility allowed him to evade Louie''s attacks. The two fighters were locked in a fierce battle of skill and strength, each refusing to back down. The crowd watched in awe as Louie and Michael clashed, their skills complementing each other in a mesmerizing display of combat prowess. It was a battle of wits and physical prowess, a true test of their abilities as fighters. Eventually, after what seemed like an eternity, Louie managed to gain the upper hand. With a swift and calculated move, he pinned Michael to the ground. The Elite Squad and some people from the Shadow Strike Unit erupted into cheers and applause, acknowledging Louie as the victor of the battle. As Louie managed to pin Michael to the ground. He thought he had won, but Michael, with a burst of strength, managed to break free and gain the advantage. Louie was caught off guard and found himself on the defensive. They continued to fight. Louie''s keen eyesight allowed him to anticipate Michael''s moves, while Michael''s speed and agility made it difficult for Louie to keep up. Both refusing to back down. Moments later, Michael has bruise around his face and became tired he looked sleepy, I look at Kyle, he looked sleepy too even if he rest while watching the fight, his shirt is torn up and some of my claw marks are visible, I looked at Louie, he also looked tired but not that beaten. They all looked at me, beaten up shirt with Kyle''s visible claw marks but I still looked like full of energy like I have never been a fight. Oh yeah, I research that Cheetah''s may run fast but their stamina easily drain but of course, their stamina is easily to recover. Michael looked at Kyle and made some kind of sign, Kyle nodded. "Okay okay we gave up, I''m sorry for calling you fat" Michael said to Louie, We cheered for our victorious, I recalled my animal, they carried Louie and I. Fighting alongside with Louie, it felt like our bond together became even closer, I looked below......wait where are the scratch marks? I looked at Kyle, the claw marks around his body dissapeard too, he looked confused, how and when did this happen?. "Oh wait, that''s new, so recalling your animals will heal all your wounds, I will take not e of that" Mateo thought to himself. Chapter 28:Tournament It is nearly vacation, just one-month away. We really need to study for the near exam, wait, no, who cares about studying. Me,James,Mark, and Elyzer hang-out at the school entrance talking about stories, funny memories, our fetishes and others more. *ring ring* James got a call, the rest of us silenced, we waited for him to finish the call, he finished the call with a confusion face. "Roger said there is a squad meeting at the Battalion Ground, want to go with me?" All of us nodded, we followed, when we finally arrived and to my shock the other squads are also there. There just a few and there''s no sign of grade 9 and below present, just only grade 10. We went to the Shadow Strike Unit squad, we saw Roger talking to his fellow squads, he said for us to wait, we waited. Meanwhile, we saw a group of Senior High Schoolers entering the Battalion Ground, who are they and what are they doing here?. "They might be them" Roger said to us, This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. We just look at them walking to the middle, one whistle to all of us to get our attention. A guy who seemed to be their leader stepped out. "We called some of you here for an announcement that might make you interested!, we are already in a vacation but i''m using you all to entertain us!, it is a squad war!, first prize will be $500,000, second prize will be $200,000 and the last prize will be $100,000!. All of us are in shock to hear how big the prize money is, we all whispered, some are excited. Some of the Seniors gave each squad a paper, we all looked at it. * First Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 1 Vs. 1 Second Fight The Elite Vs. Avengers - 1 Vs. 1 Third Fight Avengers Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 1 Vs. 1 Fourths Fight The Elite Vs. Avengers - 2 Vs. 2 Fifth Fight Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 2 Vs. 2 Sixth Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 2 Vs. 2 Seventh Fight All of the three squad leaders fight at the same time. First Prize - $500,000 Second Prize - $200,000 Third Prize - $100,000 The squad with the most score will have the first prize, squad with the middle score will have the second prize and the squad with the most least score will have the third prize. The people who didn''t fought can have a share to prevent unequal or unfairness and for their reward for supporting their fighters and for their team. * Wow, wonder where did they got this money from. I counted the other squads, both of the squads are 32, coincidence maybe?. I counted the Shadow Strike Unit squad, only 30, joining them would be rich, if we won the first prize, the 32 of us can have $15,625 each($500,000 divided by 32), if we won the second prize, the 32 of us can have $6,250 each($200,000 divided by 32), if we won the third prize, the 32 of us can have $3,125 each(100,000 divided by 32). Joining them would be rich, me and Mark asked Roger to join the squad, he accepted u s. Wow, this would be fun......and brutal Tournament: Schedule First Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 1 Vs. 1 Janly(Unknown) Vs. Ziek(Unknown) Second Fight The Elite Vs. Avenger''s - 1 Vs. 1 (Unknown) Vs. (Unkown) The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Third Fight Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 1 Vs. 1 (Unkown) Vs. (Unknown) Fourth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 The Elite Vs. Avenger''s (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Fifth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 2 Vs. 2 (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Sixth Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Seventh Fight Roger(Unknown) Vs. Alex(Unknown) Vs. Johnny(Unknown) Points: Shadow Strike Unit - The Elite - Avenger''s - Chapter 29: Tournament First Fight "So who''s going to fight for the first round?" I asked my team, "It is Janly, he said he''s participating for the first round,he''s going to fight Ziek" one of my team said, It is an early morning on Saturday, we waited for the others to come. All of them finally arrived. "You ready mate?" I asked Janly, We all encourage Janly mostly that the First Prize is a big money. The other squads said Ziek is also ready. A senior high went to the middle, "Good morning my fellow gentlemans,It is an early day to begin with!,welcome to the ultimate showdown between two fighters!" The crowd erupted in cheers as Janly and Ziek went to the middle face to face. The senior high continued, his voice booming throughout the arena. "In the right, we have Janly, the fighter from the Shadow Strike Unit squad! With lightning-fast reflexes and unrivaled precision, he is a force to be reckoned with!" The audience roared with excitement as Janly raised her fist in acknowledgment, a glint of determination in her eyes. The senior high is just making up things, he didn''t even know Janly, You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "And on the left, we have Ziek, the fearless powerhouse from The Elite squad! With raw strength and unwavering courage, he is a formidable opponent who never backs down from a challenge!" Ziek flexed his muscles, a grin spreading across his face as he stared down his opponent with a steely gaze. The senior high might just try being creative with his announcement, I saw the leader of the senior high sitting away from the arena. "Get ready for a battle unlike anything you''ve ever seen before, as these two fighters face off in a clash of skill, strategy, and sheer willpower. Let the showdown begin!" The referee''s final words echoed through the field as the crowd erupted into a frenzy of cheers and applause, eagerly awaiting the epic battle that was about to unfold. "3......2.........1.........FIGHT" Signaling the start of the match, Janly and Ziek locked eyes, their expressions steely and focused. They both knew what was at stake - not just the grand prize of $500,000, but also the respect and admiration of their friends and fellow fighters who had gathered to watch the showdown. The crowd roared as the two fighters circled each other, testing each other''s defenses with quick jabs and feints, and both fighters were determined to come out on top. As the fight progressed, it became clear that Janly was gaining the upper hand. His quick reflexes and precise strikes were keeping Ziek on the defensive, forcing him to retreat and regroup. But Ziek was not one to back down easily, and he fought back with all his might, unleashing a barrage of punches and kicks that sent Janly reeling. The tide of the battle shifted back and forth, with each fighter landing powerful blows and dodging deadly strikes. The crowd was on the edge, cheering and shouting encouragement to their favorite fighter. It was a thrilling spectacle, with both Janly and Ziek giving it their all in a match that would go down in Battalion Ground history. As the fight went by, both fighters were bloody and battered, their bodies covered in sweat and bruises. But neither Janly nor Ziek showed any signs of slowing down, their determination to win driving them to push themselves beyond their limits. They traded blow after blow, neither giving an inch as they fought for victory. Despite the ferocity of the fight, there was a sense of respect between the two fighters. Janly and Zike had known each other for years, and they both knew that the other was a worthy opponent. As they traded blows, there was a silent acknowledgment of each other''s skill and determination. As the fight wore on, it became clear that Zike was starting to tire. His movements were slowing, his punches losing their power. But he refused to give up, his eyes locked on Janly with a fierce determination. He knew that the grand prize was within reach, and he wasn''t about to let it slip through his fingers. Janly, on the other hand, seemed to only be getting stronger as the fight went on. His movements were fluid and precise, his strikes landing with deadly accuracy. He could see the weariness in Zike''s eyes, and he knew that victory was within his grasp. But he also knew that he couldn''t afford to let his guard down ¨C Zike was a fighter to be reckoned with, and he was capable of turning the tide of the battle in an instant. Zike is getting tired and tired, looks like he is about to unleash his animal. *GGGGRRRRRRRRR* There it is, Chapter 30: Tournament First Fight 2 Now what''s your animal Ziek? He revealed his aura, yellow with black spots around it. The animal revealed itself, it looks familiar, is that a leopard whom I mistaken it''s a cheetah? Wait let me search for it. The leopard''s big cat characteristics include a long, well-muscled body, thick limbs, and broad, powerful paws. Its small cat characteristics include the ability to climb exceptionally well: the leopard is agile and at ease in the trees, able to descend down a tree headfirst. The leopard also swims well. There''s nothing to climb here so the ability to climb is useless but powerful paws will gain Ziek advantage. Ziek lunged at Janly with speed, his claw stretched and ready to strike. Janly unexpectedly dodge that. Janly tried to do a multiple counterattack, but Ziek''s newfound agility from where he gained it from his leopard allowed him to evade Janly''s attacks with feline precision, leaving the crowd in awe. But through it all, Janly''s determination burned brightly, and he refused to yield. Ziek tried also a multiple counterattack. Janly moved with lightning-fast reflexes, dodging Ziek''s swift attacks with deceptive ease. His recharge his fists and feet lashed out with tremendous force. Ziek, imbued with the feline''s prowess, possessed an uncanny agility and deadly instincts. His claws extended, ripping through the air like razor blades. Each strike was calculated and precise, aimed at Janly''s most vulnerable points. The people from The Elite Squad and my squad cheered with a mixture of excitement and apprehension as the fight escalated. Janly fought valiantly, fueled by an unwavering determination to defeat his opponent. However, as the battle raged on, Ziek''s leopard abilities began to take their toll. His speed and strength surpassed Janly''s, forcing him to retreat and regroup. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. With each passing moment, Janly''s stamina dwindled. The weight of the battle bore down upon him, weighing heavily on his weary body. His breaths came in ragged gasps, and his muscles screamed for respite. Time seemed to slow down as the climax of the battle approached. Ziek lunged at Janly, his claws flashing in the fading light. A collective gasp filled the air as the blow connected, sending Janly crashing to the ground. I watched in horror as Ziek advanced relentlessly, his predatory instincts kicking into high gear. Desperation sparked within me as I realized the gravity of the situation. Ziek went on top of Janly, he bashed his head to the ground and punched his face. Janly raised his upper body and pulled Ziek''s head and landed a headbutt. But he didn''t let go of Ziek''s head, he kept on headbutting multiple times, Ziek slip through Janly''s hand and backed off. Janly stood up. Janly lunged at Ziek with astonishing speed, but Ziek''s feline-like grace allowed him to dodge and weave with effortless ease. Janly''s strikes were met with unwavering agility, and he found himself struggling to land a clean blow. Janly''s frustration mounted as the fight dragged on. Ziek''s leopard-like senses detected every move he made, giving him an unfair advantage. The crowd gasped in amazement as Ziek pounced on Janly, his powerful claws raking at his flesh. Janly managed to parry the attack, but the encounter left him gasping for breath. As the battle raged, Janly''s exhaustion became increasingly evident. His movements grew sluggish, and his attacks lacked the power and precision he was known for. Yet, he refused to give up, his determination fueled by an unwavering desire to prove his worth. In a desperate attempt to gain an advantage, Janly feinted to the left, hoping to catch Ziek off guard. But Ziek, anticipating his move, shifted his weight and countered with lightning speed. Janly found himself trapped in a deadly grip, Ziek''s sharp teeth bared inches from his neck. Me and my squad held our breath, our hearts pounding in our chests. C''mon Janly release your animal but why he wouldn''t release it.It seemed that all hope was lost for Janly. But just as Ziek lunged to deliver the killing blow, a flicker of movement caught his eye. A black big cat? A big black cat jumped at Ziek before he landed at Janly, the black cat bit Ziek, the black cat fought with Ziek, wait who owned the cat?. I saw Janly, his aura revealed, a black aura, it seemed like he owned the cat but why is it big? It looked like a puma to me. Ziek''s leopard went to help his owner, the leopard and the puma started to fight on the ground. A puma, a puma,a puma, what are the abilities of a puma? They have strong back legs, giving them the ability to jump vertically around 20 feet (about six meters). They have a flexible spine, which helps them turn quickly. Many adaptations that enable cats to be exceptional predators are seen in this species, including sharp, retractable claws and large teeth. Hmmm, the abilities of a puma looks a lot more than the leopard, I looked at Janly and Ziek readied their stance for a second round after Janly gained his abilities. A big cat to a big cat, wonder who could win. Chapter 31: Tournament First Fight 3 Ziek lunges at Janly to pin him down, a puma having a flexible spine, Janly did a backflip, looks like gaining a flexible spine gives Janly unlocking some acrobatics. Zike missed, as Janly landed, Janly readied his legs for a leap. He charged his right arm, Ziek''s is full of terrified eyes, he just landed so ha can''t move. *Swift* Janly without hesitation leaped and landed Infront of Ziek, the leap is strong and fast, since puma have strong back legs, and can jump 20 feet, it makes sense for Janly to leap that fast. Janly is now ready to land a hit, Zike noticed and tried to block it but it was too late. Janly''s arm made a symbol of a puma. *BANG* Janly landed a hit on Ziek''s stomach, Ziek flew away, he rolled and landed on his feet. The punch wasn''t strong enough to make him unconscious. Ziek regained his breath after the punch, Janly won''t let him rest, he leaped at Ziek but Ziek ran away. Janly kept on chasing and leaping at at Ziek. Ziek suddenly stopped, Janly is puzzled but somethings glowing, it was Ziek''s arm, Janly hadn''t noticed it while chasing him, he''s in grave danger. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. He is still in the air trying to land on him but Ziek stepped aside, Janly is about to land to the ground *BANG* Janly got punched to the stomach and flew up 8 feet from the ground. Ziek leaped up and reached Janly, he''s arm is already charged again from the ground to air, he''s about to land a another hit, Janly couldn''t move after the impact on his stomach. *BANG* Ziek hit Janly on the back, Janly land to the ground with a strong impact. Ziek land to the ground on his feet, Janly who''s still face down on the ground, it doesn''t feel like he''s moving. Ziek just emoted and insulted Janly on how bad he is and the bad things happened when they are still a child, his squad cheered for him and he knows that Janly isn''t unconscious, he knows him too well. Janly stood up, he looked weak even if only two punches landed at him but with more power than a human punch. "Surrender now Janly or more more powerful hit will land to your body, having and sharing the last prize is still a lot of money" Ziek said and made fun of Janly, He may be right but having the first prize and sharing it is a lot more money. Janly is gasping for air, looking weak. Ziek approached him happily and joyfully. I could see Janly''s eyes, he is not giving up, Ziek is not paying attention and did not learn, he just approached him joyfully. Janly like before, he leaped like a puma and went in front of Ziek, Ziek let history repeated itself but this time, he charged his leg. He knows that his puma''s abilities gave him more strength on the leg than his punches, Ziek''s eyes widened, Janly kicked him upwards in the stomach, he knows what he''s doing , Ziek flew 20 feet to the ground, Janly leaped up and reached him, history again repeated itself. Janly turned Ziek around to make him face upward on the sky. Janly charged his leg again and kicked him on the stomach. *BANG* A very strong impact, Ziek landed to the ground with much more impact than how Janly landed., my squad cheered. The referee rush over. The senior high rushed over, "3.......2......1........OOOOUUTTTT!, 1 Point for the Shadow Strike Unit!" The senior high yelled, We screamed and cheered at Janly while he''s coming to us. "Ahahahahaha, I can''t believe you win that, we own the first round!" Roger yelled, We cheered for Janly again and complimented him, "We we''ll start the round two in ten minutes!" The senior high again yelled, My heart is beating fast while the first round started, I am drooling over the money, now who''s next on the second fight. Tournament: Schedule 2 First Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 1 Vs. 1 Janly(Puna) Vs. Ziek(Leopard) Winner-Shadow Strike Unit - Janly Second Fight The Elite Vs. Avenger''s - 1 Vs. 1 The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Josh(Unknown) Vs. Perry(Unknown) Third Fight Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 1 Vs. 1 (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) Fourth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 The Elite Vs. Avenger''s (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Fifth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 2 Vs. 2 (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Sixth Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Seventh Fight Roger(Unknown) Vs. Alex(Unknown) Vs. Johnny(Unknown) Points: Shadow Stri ke Unit - 1 The Elite - Avenger''s - Chapter 32: Tournament Second Fight "Now who''s next?" I asked, "They said it is Josh from The Elite squad fight with Perry from the Avengers squad" We waited for the two to get ready, the Senior High went to the middle again, let''s just call him referee "Congratulations for the Shadow Strike Unit squad winning for the first round, now we are in the second round, it is The Elite Vs. Avenger''s We roared as he announced, "Now let''s have the entry for the fighters of the second round!, he may be slow but can deal such damage that can make you fly away, a fighter from The Elite squad! it iiiiiiiIIISSSSS!, JOOOOOSSSHHHH! The crowd from The Elite squad cheered, Josh made his way to the middle while emoting, If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Now for the second fighter, a fighter from the Avengers squad! he may be weak but faster than the speed of light, he can make a barrage of punches with his speed!, it iiiiiiiIIISSSSS!, PEEEERRRRRYYYYY!" Wow this referee is more detailed than our referees, the crowd from the Avengers squad roared, Perry made his way to the middle to face Perry while emoting. We grew silent, the referee raised his hand between the two, "3......2........1...........FIGHT!" Perry punched Josh on the face three times at the speed of light as the match started, looks like the referee didn''t lie about Perry, Josh exchanged the three punches with a more powerful punch, looks like again, the referee didn''t lie about Josh. The match just started both of them started clashing, Perry can hit multiple strikes with speed but weak hits and Josh on the other side may be slow but exchange the multiple hits with a powerful strike. We just watched in bewilderment, both of them won''t back down, both of the won''t won''t even block but they sometimes doge. Josh tried a left hook but Perry dodged it and land a multiple strikes with combos, jab, jab, right hook and an uppercut. Perry tried to add more combos but Josh dodged it and landed some two hits, uppercut and a right hook. The speed versus the strength, they didn''t even release their animals but it felt like they release it. As the fight went on, none of them grew tired but there''s anger inside them, both of their abilities matched, they won''t back down. *WRROWWWRR WRRROOOWRRR* *WROOOWOOOWOOOOW* Huh?, are those animal sounds?. Perry started to glow, his aura''s color is orange mixed with red and white, fox summoned beside him. Josh also started glowing, his aura''s color is yellow, a yellow spawned beside him, I pictured it and used an app to detect what it is, it said it was a cougar. Both of the animals growl, there''s no sign of anger on their face but may be inside them, is full of anger. Chapter 33: Tournament Second Fight 2 Wait let me search for the foxes abilities, Foxes have a strong keen of smell, excellent night vision and the ability to run at high speed, Seriously speed again, Perry is already fast but gained more speed. Now for the cougar. Cougars have strength, agility, and an ability to jump high, Seriously again, is this a coincidence?, Josh is already strong, and gained more strength from his animal. I looked at the two, they are already clashing. Perry''s fists danced across Josh''s body like a rainstorm, but the behemoth remained unyielding, absorbing the blows like a sponge. In retaliation, Josh''s fists thundered through the air, each impact rippling out in a shockwave of brute force. *BANG BANG BANG BANG* They recharged their arm at the speed of light, As the battle raged, they discovered that their powers were equally matched. Perry''s speed allowed him to evade Josh''s crushing blows, while Josh''s strength proved an impenetrable barrier against Perry''s rapid strikes. The stalemate threatened to become an endless dance of attrition. Suddenly, a flicker of desperation ignited in Perry''s eyes. He gathered his remaining energy into his legs and activated a burst of unimaginable velocity. Time seemed to slow down as he streaked past Josh, his body a blur full of yellow aura. In a matter of moments, Perry had completed a full lap around the field,he charged his arm while making laps. His path is marked by a trail of afterimages. As he returned to Josh''s front, he unleashed a furious barrage of punches that finally breached Josh''s defenses. *BABABABABABABANG* Josh staggered backward, dazed by the onslaught. Seizing the opportunity, Perry recharged his arm, he delivered a final lightning-fast blow. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. *BANG* Wait a minute, Josh punched Perry''s arm before it reached him, Josh landed another strike downwards. *BANG* Perry is face-planted on the ground. "Holy Sh*t" I heard Elyzer behind me, I didn''t realize he was present, Josh turned Perry upwards and went on top of him. *BANG BANG BANG* He kept on punching Perry''s head, as he was about to land a punch, Perry twitched his head and Josh''s arm hit the ground. Perry with his speed made a punch of barrage on Josh who''s on top of him. Josh stood up and retreated, Perry stood up with a bruised face. We all know Clyde is more faster than him since we can''t see image of him when he ran, or maybe he went somewhere to hide and wait for the right time to hit just like he did to Mark. Perry is a little bit slower than him since we can see some images of him when he run and giving advantage of Josh to see when he will strike. Perry again made laps around the field waiting for his advantage to hit Josh, suddenly out of nowhere, he spawned behind Josh with his arm already charged, he was about to hit. Huh?, Josh unexpectedly dodged that, Josh grabbed Perry''s clothes and smacked him to the ground. Josh just looked at him on the ground like a weakling, Perry looked very very tired. He''s gasping for air. Josh turned him upwards. He''s recharging his right arm. Perry now can''t move, Josh raised his arm. *BANG* He landed a strike on Perry''s face, Perry is unconscious, the referee rushed over and pushed Josh away, "3........2.............1............OOOOUUUUUUTTTT" The Elite squads cheered as Josh approached them. "Holy sh*t, I hope Perry is okay after that, that was terrifying" I said to my squad, "He may be our enemy but he''s still a human for us to worry" one of my team replied, "Congratulations for The Elite squad for winning the second round, we will soon start the third round in ten minutes!" The referee shouted, "Who''s next to fight?" Elyzer asked someone from the team, "It will be....hmmmmm, they said it will be Carl from the Avengers and Benjo from our team" he replied, We all know what Benjo''s animal is but we don''t know what Carl have. *Note from Author* Thanks for reading my novel, I really really appreciated it. I finished Chapter 31 to 33 this evening, I wrote in paper and finished chapter 31 to 32 in my school this morning while they are introducing the runner up officers for the next school year since we grade 10 are moving up to because we grade 10 are moving up to seniors(or I will not move up if I failed) . I copied the chapter 31 to 32 from the paper word by word and put it in my note app of my phone so I finished chapter 33 in the forest since I lived in the province. Yeah I skipped school this afternoon, don''t worry because this afternoon what they just do is voting officers, yeah I''ll soon get punished tomorrow because I didn''t vote even if our president said and announced that there will be punishment if you don''t vote or skip school, I could even hear their gongs(like the metal steel instrument) over yonder. Aside from school sorry for my wrong grammars in some of the chapters and using some words too much since English is not my original language that I can''t think other words of it. I''m really sorry for making some of my chapters short and not long because I''m always running out of ideas mostly in chapter 29 that I ran out of ideas and hate using the same scenes all over again. I sometimes use AI text generator to give me some ideas for an example "Janly Fought with Zike fist to fist blah blah blah" the AI sometimes help but sometimes it gave bland ideas, as again thank you so much for reading my novel(I''m 100 percent sure there''s a lot of wrong grammars in this note that I didn''t notice) OVER AND OUT. * Tournament: Schedule 3 First Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 1 Vs. 1 Janly(Puma) Vs. Ziek(Leopard) Winner-Shadow Strike Unit - Janly Second Fight The Elite Vs. Avenger''s - 1 Vs. 1 If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Josh(Cougar) Vs. Perry(Fox) Winner-The Elite-Josh Third Fight Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 1 Vs. 1 Carl(Unknown) Vs. Benjo(Unknown) Fourth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 The Elite Vs. Avenger''s (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Fifth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 2 Vs. 2 (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Sixth Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Seventh Fight Roger(Unknown) Vs. Alex(Unknown) Vs. Johnny(Unknown) Points: Shadow Strike Unit - 1 The Elite -1 Avenger''s - Chapter 34:Tournament Third Fight "Congratulations for The Elite squad for winning the second round!, now we are in round three! Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit!, now let''s make the entry!, the fighter from the Avengers, it iiiiiiiIIISSSSS CAAAARRRRLLLLLL!" The referee announced, Looks like the referee ran out of ideas on being creative of his announcement, Cal made his entry, the Avengers squad roared and cheered. "Now for the fighter Shadow Strike Unit, it iiiiiiiiiiiIIIIISSSSSSS BEEEEENNNNJOOOOOO!" The referee announced, "Hey be strong out there, it is okay to lose because we already have a score from the first fight" Roger said to Benjo, Benjo made his way to the middle, we roared and cheered for him and we went quiet. He faced Carl, both of them have the same height and physique. Benjo raised for a touch-fist with Carl, Carl respected it and made a touch-fist with Benjo. The referee raised his hand between the two, "3....2........1...........FIGHT!", If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Benjo went to a boxing stance, he''s really a fan of boxing but Carl also went to a boxing stance having the same stance as Benjo. Looks like these two is a fan of boxing. Benjo did a jab, *Swift* Carl dodge like a boxer, Carl tried to make a counterattack *Swift* Benjo dodge it also *Swoosh swift swoosh swift* Both of them threw punches at each other and kept on dodging, neither of them landed a hit. *Swoosh swift swoosh swift* We watched in silence *Swoosh swift swoosh smack* Benjo landed an uppercut on Carl, Carl stance himself up to continue the fight. *Swoosh swift swoosh swoosh smack* Carl landed a right hook on Benjo, the fight went long. *Swoosh swift swoosh swift* Both of them have the same movements, speed, agility, dodging style and leg movements. *Swoosh swift swoosh swift* Both of them started to glow, looks like they''re angry because they can''t land a hit. Benjo like before, has pure yellow aura and Carl''s aura is also orange with black stripes on it *BANG swift BANG swift* The both of them started recharging their arm while their releasing their aura. *GGRRRRRRRRRR* *ROOOOAAAAR* Whe hear growling, the animals start to reveal themselves, a lion and a tiger, we all knew that Benjo owned the lion and Carl owned the tiger, WAIT, I''m kind of curious. The tiger and the lion looked a little bit the same to me but who''s stronger is what I know. I took out my phone to research, of course lion is more stronger since their king of the jungle.................right? *Tiger are considered stronger than lions due to their muscle mass and overall body strength* Wait,wait,wait,wait what? my whole life is a lie, I thought lions is the strongest because they are called the king of the jungles, does that mean Carl will have more strength?. Chapter 35:Tournament Third Fight 2 No, it would depend on the owner even if your animal is weaker than your enemy''s animal. *BANG swift BANG swift* Carl''s punch sounded stronger. Benjo looks angry and wonders why Carl''s hits are stronger than him. *BANG swift BANG* Benjo tripped over and fell to the ground, Carl backed off to wait for Benjo to stand up. Looks like Carl respected the rules of boxing. Benjo stood up and made his fist touch each other, he went near Carl and raised his hand for another touch-fist, Carl respected it and made a touch-fist with Benjo. Both of them made a distance to each other, they readied their stance. *BANG swift BANG BANG swift* They continued the fight but we could see that Carl is much more stronger than Benjo, Benjo made a combo, jab, jab, left hook. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. *Bang Bang BANG* Wait what, the left hook destroyed Carl''s block and it sounded stronger, Benjo is surprised and saw the opportunity, he''s about to land a strike at Carl with the right hook. *Blip* Carl suddenly disappeared, CARL DISAPPEARED, where the hell did he go, Benjo looked confused. He looked around but he''s out of nowhere. *Blip* Carl suddenly spawned In front of Benjo with his arm charged and raised, Benjo''s , he''s about to block it. *Bang* Too late, Carl already landed the hit at Benjo''s face, Benjo fell to the ground, the referee rushed over. "THREEEE.......TWOOO-" Benjo suddenly move and stood up, the referee went back to his place, Benjo went to Carl and made a touch-fist with Carl What the hell was that? It looked liked an ability of Kyle, turning invisible, or maybe an ability of a tiger? I took my phone out and search about the abilities of a tiger. *Tiger has a striped camouflage, excellent vision and hearing. It also has sharp teeth and claws, a flexible spine and the ability to quietly pounce on a predator* Hmmmmm, striped camouflage, im pretty sure this is where Carl gained his invisibility but I''m not sure how a black stripes makes tiger invisible, and having also sharp teeth and claws makes Carl''s hits stronger but what about the lion. *Lions have a great forebody strength which enables them to bring down and hold a prey down or sometimes just a swipe of their larger front paw* Swipe with their larger front paw huh? wonder why Benjo''s left hook sounded stronger when he hit. Stronger to hold a prey down? But pinning down your opponent doesn''t exist in the rules of boxing and Benjo just follow the rules of boxing. Such a waste of ability, I looked at the fighters, they readied their stance. Carl will be rel ying on his invisibility and Benjo with his Chapter 36:Tournament Third Fight 3 Benjo and Carl circled each other, we watched in silence, waiting for the next punch to be thrown. *Blip* Carl suddenly vanished from sight. In disbelief, Benjo continued to throw punches into thin air. It was as if Carl had disappeared into thin air. Benjo, however, was not deterred. He had trained his entire life for this moment, and he was not about to let an invisible opponent get the best of him. He continued to throw punches, relying on his instincts. Carl was able to dodge Benjo''s punches with ease, striking back with lightning-fast jabs and uppercuts. Me and my team are sweating at Carl''s skill, but we are still rooting for Benjo, who refused to give up. Benjo began to adapt to Carl''s invisibility. He started to throw punches in wider arcs, hoping to catch Carl off guard. *Bang* Wow, Benjo''s right hook connected with something solid, sending Carl reeling. Carl used his invisibility again to his advantage, disappearing and reappearing at will, striking Benjo with quick, precise jabs. It was clear that these two have been training boxing for the ages. Benjo and Carl were evenly matched, each using their unique abilities to gain the upper hand. We were captivated, our eyes glued to the two fighters continued to battle. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. *Bang* Benjo landed a devastating right hook, sending Carl flying to the ground. We erupted in cheered. But as Carl hit the ground, he vanished from sight once again. We fell silent, our eyes searching the ring for any sign of the invisible fighter. Carl reappeared behind Benjo, Benjo looked behind him but it was too late *Bang* Carl landed a powerful uppercut that sent Benjo to the ground. The referee came rushing but suddenly Benjo stood-up, and the referee ran back to his spot. That''s the second time Benjo got knocked out. Carl vanished from sight.Carl reappeared behind Benjo, his fists flying. Benjo spun around, barely managing to dodge the blows. The two fighters exchanged blows, each one more intense than the last. Carl vanished again, Benjo started to throw punches in all directions, hoping to catch Carl off guard. Carl, however, was quick on his feet, dodging and weaving through Benjo''s attacks with ease. Benjo''s face covered in sweat and blood, was determined to land a solid hit on Carl. He began to study Carl''s movements, trying to predict where he would appear next. Carl, sensed Benjo''s strategy. He would appear, throw a few punches, and then vanish again, leaving Benjo swinging at nothing. Benjo looked around. *Blip* Carl reappeared again *Bang* Benjo landed a right hook as Carl appeared, Carl flew to the ground. The referee came rushing in. THREEEE...... TWOOOO.......ONEE-" Carl stood up, the referee again ran back to his spot. Benjo readied his stance. *Blip* Carl disappeared, Benjo again throw punches around. *Blip* Carl reappeared again, Benjo sensed him, he charged his right arm to execute a right hook, he spun while executing a right hook but Carl''s gained something from his tiger, and excellent vision, he noticed Benjo''s right glowing arm. He ducked down, Benjo missed,his eyes widened , Carl saw the opportunity, he charged his right arm, he stood up. *Bang* Carl landed an uppercut, Benjo flew in the air and hit the ground, that his third time going to the ground, the referee rushed over. "THREEEEE.......TWOOOOOOO............ONEEEEEEEEE OUT" Benjo didn''t stood up, the avengers squad cheered, Looks like I know what is the feeling of losing, wait, Benjo is not moving I rushed over to him, he is unconscious, I lifted his leg and pulled him to my team. "Don''t worry I''ll soon carry him to his house" Janly said to me, The referee went to the middle, "Congratulations for the Avengers winning the third round, now the next fig-" "STOP" The referee was stopped by someone, it was their maybe leader? "I really enjoyed the fight, we will continue the fourth to sixth round in Saturday next week to give you all a chance to pick the right fighters to fight in the rounds, good luck" We all nodded and started to go home but Mark stopped me to go somewhere, he also called Elyzer and James. I nodded, and followed them, next week again huh? Chapter 37: School is Finally Finished It is nearly vacation, it''s just today''s week Friday. Today is Monday, I just sat in my seat quietly. "Uu-um" I heard a familiar voice, I looked up, it is Luna, oh no. "Umm, sorry for kidnapping you last time, it is nearly vacation and I think that we will never meet again, so uuhhh, I baked you some cookies for um memories" Luna said to me She showed me a box of cookies and handed it to me. I am very nervous that she might do it again but we''re at school. I took a cookie out of the box. "I''ll take a bite then, thank you" I said to her I''ll trust you this time Luna, I took a bite, I saw her blushed, covered her face and ran to her seat. Sh*t, this is embarrassing, wait, the cookie is more tasty than before like the time when she hallucinated me. I took a bite and then another bite until I finished and I took another cookie and then finished it, damn, this cookie is very tasty. I spun around to share it with Mark................ everyone in the room is staring at me with smirk faces. "SANAOL!" Bawayan shouted "HEY HEY HEY WHAT THE HELL DID I JUST WITNESSED" James yelled "You found your forever Mateo?" Baldo said "We didn''t know you can pull up a shawty and a shy one!" Benjo yelled Some of the girls just said aaayyiiieeee Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "SHUT THE F*CK UP Y''ALL THIS IS JUST A MISUNDERSTANDING" I yelled at them I looked at Luna, the girls is talking to her like they couraged her before she went to me,SH*T!. I just covered my face on my table and blushed. It is now Tuesday just me thinking about the money during lunchtime. "Uummmm" It''s Luna again, oh no, what now Luna? "I w-want to give you something" What is it now? She revealed again the same box again as yesterday, she handed it to me and ran back to her seat blushing. I opened the box, this time, it is cupcakes with decorations of heart, star, and butterflies on each one that I think it''s a candy we see in cakes It looks tasty, I took a bite, this one is more tasty than the cookies. "Damn those looks tasty, can I have some?" I looked behind me, it is Mark like he just awokened, I shared him some. What is the reason? Why is Luna giving me foods? It even looked like baked by her. It is now Wednesday, exam-day, the teacher shuffled our sitting arrangement, Luna ended up as my seatmate. During the exam, Luna secretly handing me a crumpled paper, I uncrampled it, it has the answers of the exam, why is she doing this?. Today is Thursday, our second day exam, as again, Luna handed me a crumpled paper, it is again answers of the exam. Today is Friday, it is graduation day, my grades went up after thanks to the unexpected save from Luna, I just don''t know why is she helping me. I take my seat and to wait for the program onstage to start. *Sccrreaape* I heard a chair scraping beside me, I can sense it is a girl would sit on the chair, I took a little glance, it is Luna with her friends at the other seats near to her. Luna is covering her face with blushes, sh*t, she''s too close to me. I looked around to find my squad and my friends............. they are behind me in a group, sitting with smirk''s on their faces. Finally graduation is already finished, I said goodbye to my friends and went home. I think about the money tommorow. *Note From Author* Guys, I really have some bad(unsure) news but it is still unsure because she gave me modules for me to do but I saw my grades and there''s a lot of empty spaces that I didn''t do (because I sometimes absent in the afternoon and whenever I absent she gave surprise quizzes and when I''m present, she won''t) That subject is one of my most hated subject, it is very useless to me when I grow up, it is useless to my dream job, it is...SCIENCE. Like bro I''m not going to be a scientist or anything and it''s very useless to IT or coding. There''s not much other problems from the 2 afternoon subject BUT ONLY SCIENCE even if Math is hard but they say there''s no problem. But there''s still a chance that I won''t move up to grade 11 JUST BECAUSE OF SCIENCE. If repeat again then I will quit school, I don''t say that school is hell or anything but there''s subjects that is useless to me. But where can I get money if I don''t finish school? Well, I hope I could make a living out of this novel, if not, then I''ll ask my grandfather for some work to do with but don''t worry, I will still publish and share my talents on making stories. I''m sorry that I will only publish one novel today because I''m busy of concentrating at school. I already finished chapter 38 during class but I have no energy to transfer it on my phone sooo I will publish it tommorow. I''m sorry again that I only publish short chapters because I alwa ys ran out of ideas. Thanks again for reading my novels, OVER AND OUT * Tournament Schedule 4 First Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 1 Vs. 1 Janly(Puma) Vs. Ziek(Leopard) Winner-Shadow Strike Unit - Janly Second Fight The Elite Vs. Avenger''s - 1 Vs. 1 This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Josh(Cougar) Vs. Perry(Fox) Winner-The Elite-Josh Third Fight Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 1 Vs. 1 Carl(Tiger) Vs. Benjo(Lion) Winner-Avengers-Carl Fourth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 The Elite Vs. Avenger''s John(Unknown)And Mike(Unknown) Vs. Anthony(Unknown)And Jones(Unknown) Fifth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 2 Vs. 2 (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Sixth Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Seventh Fight Roger(Unknown) Vs. Alex(Unknown) Vs. Johnny(Unknown) Points: Shadow Strike Unit - 1 The Elite -1 Avenger''s -1 Chapter 38: Tournament Schedule Fourth Fight "Now, we are back at this ground to continue the fight!, it will be The Elite Vs. Avenger''s in a two versus 2. We hope that you all picked the right fighters to fight! We will start the round in 12 minutes, give all your best in the fight!" the referee shouted We roared, "Who''s gonna fight in this round?" I asked someone in my team "It''ll beeeeeeee.......John and Mike from The Elite squad Vs. Anthony and Jones from the Avengers squad" they replied I nodded, we waited 12 minutes to wait for them to be ready. The referee went to the middle. "12 minutes is up, without further ado, LET''S START THE FOURTH ROOOUUUUNNDDD!" The referee shouted, we cheered back. "The duo from The Elite squad, a fearless two fighters who''s going to beat the two fighters from the Avengers squad, it iiiiiiiiiiiIIIISSSSSS, JOOOOHHNNN AND MIIIIIIIIKKEEE!" The Elite squad roared and cheered for the two, both John and Mike made their way to the middle and made a fist bump. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "And now for the Avengers squad, the ferocious fighters to beat The Elite squad fighters, it iiiiiiiiiIIIIISSSSS, ANTHONY AND JOOOONNNNEESSS" The Avengers squad roared and cheered for the two, Anthony and Jones made their way to the middle and made a high-five. Both of them faced each other, John is facing Anthony, Mike is facing Jones. The four of them stretched, the referee raised his hand between the four. "3...2.....1.......FIIIIIIIIGGGHHTTT" the referee shouted, The four of them grappled opponent they faces, the four of them each other while holding their opponent. Suddenly, while Mike is punching Jones, he kicked Anthony''s leg so that Anthony will bend a little and to help his team John knock Anthony down. John kicked Anthony''s leg and fell, John went on top of Anthony and launched a few strikes on the head. Jones while grappled with Mike, he noticed his teammate''s condition. He pushed away Mike and kick him away. Jones went straight to John and kick it strong enough to make Anthony free. Anthony realized he was free because he covered his with his hand to block the punches from John, he noticed Mike coming for Jones so he straightened his leg to trip Mike. Mike fell to the ground, Mike look up and saw Jones approaching John who was lying on the ground after the kick, Mike raised his hand and grabbed Jones'' leg. Jones didn''t realized, he tripped and fell to the ground, Jones'' head bumped into John''s head who is still lying on the ground, OW, that really hurt even if I''m an spectator. Jones and John rolled on the ground while holding their head after the head to head impact. Anthony went on top of Mike who is still on the ground and gave him some few strikes but Mike is blocking. John and Jones suddenly started glowing aura. Both of their auras are black. *WWWEEEEEWWW KEEEEWWWW* *HAAAA HAAAA HHHEEEE HEEEE HOOO HOOO HOOO* Wait are those monkey sound? The animals started to show themselves, John''s animal looks like a chimpanzee and Jones animal looked like a.........bonobo? We learned it In class. The two animals kept on making monkey sounds and talking to each other. They started throwing at each other with rocks and started to punch each other and stomping each other. Both animals are look like the same but chimpanzee is more bigger than the bonobo. I tried to research anything about the monkeys but it just said they just do chasing, throwing rocks, or stomping and other things that are similar to human activities, I mean, monkeys are similar to humans. Chapter 39: Tournament Fourth Fight 2 John and Jones are still on the ground rolling and holding their heads while their animals are fighting. Mike raised his body and grabbed Anthony''s head and head-butted him. Anthony passed out. Mike kicked him away and escaped. Mike saw the two animals fighting and shocked and passed out, Anthony is also at the ground sleeping next to Mike(there''s a chance you may pass out after a blow on the head). As long as your in the arena and your teammate is still not given up or still standing, you still considered in the fight but if both of you went unconscious or gave up, both of you lose. John and Jones finally recovered and stood up and look at each other in 2 meter distance. Suddenly, a rock has been thrown to John''s face from the bonobo. Jones laughed but suddenly a rock was thrown to his face by the chimpanzee. John and Jones stood up again and both of them became angry, both of them called their animals and charged their arm. Both of them charged at each other. *Bang Bang Bang Bang* Both of them exchanged punches, they use their spare hands to push their opponent''s charged arm away instead of blocking. John suddenly went forward and charged his right arm, he tried an uppercut but Jones noticed the glow and backpedaled, John missed. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The two squads cheered, all of my squad also cheered and picked who''s going to win. As Jones backpedaled, he tried a counterattack with rapid strikes but John blocked. I don''t think their animals will give them anything, chimpanzees can learn like a human and bonobos just climb and can swing tree to tree but there''s no tree around this arena. John staggered back, John could the adrenaline coursing through his veins. John launched himself forward and charged his arms but Jones blocked. *BANG* That sounded louder than before, John tried some rapid attacks but Jones stepped back and evades John''s strikes. The two continued their fight, both of them waited and searching for their weakness and their openings. The two squads and Mateo''s squad cheered again. John is sweating, he need to find a way to break through Jones defenses. Hmmm I''m not sure what is John is thinking but I don''t like it, John suddenly went forward to me. His arms started glowing, sh*t I need to block. *Bang bang bang bang* Sh*t, my defense is destroyed by his barrages, I have to retreat but I can''t, John again went forward to me with his arm charge, sh*t I have to do something or it''s over, he was about to land a strike to me but I ducked in time, he missed I charged my arm and stood up and gave him a har jab, he''s reeling. The squads/crowd around me roared and cheered......and why the hell the Shadow Strike Unit is also cheering? They have no fighters here and also WHY IS ANTHONY AND MIKE SLEEPING GODDAMIT, but I can''t wake Anthony up because this chimpanzee in front of me will be a problem to me. Chapter 40: Tournament Fourth Fight 3 John again launched at me and threw a barrage of punches, it''s a good thing I blocked, but I backpedaled again, wait, no, he''s about to give me some barrages again. *Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang* Goddamn, he is an athletic guy who''s hard to run out of stamina, he keep pushing me backwards, sh*t I have to do something. I slipped and raised an arm and charged it while John is landing some painful strikes at me. *Bang* I landed a strike on his face, he went backward. He shook the pain off and looked at me for an opening, I had to do something, I kept on moving and moving, I could see John''s frustrated face. John swing his fists at me wildly, I evaded and countered some of it. The crowd again around me cheered. John is gasping for breath in front of me, humph, I could adapt at his barrages and can win victorious if he kept on doing that. Huh? His stance changed, I''m not sure what he''s planning but I don''t like it. Both of us circled, waiting for our right moment to strike. John charged his arm and went forward to me, when will he learn, wait huh, it''s different this time. *Bang* This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. He landed a strike to me and I got caught off guard by his change of techniques. I changed blows with him, each of us determined to land a hit. Sh*t, his strikes is increasing it''s frequency. I have to regain my control, I strike barrage John and he went reeling backwards. We changed blows again, our body is colliding with force. Neither of us is willing to concede an inch. The fight went on, both of us started to get exhausted. My muscles are straining in each movement both of us are sweating a lot. We rested in a bit just standing, looking each eye to eye. It''s a good thing he let me rest, or maybe I''m also letting him rest. The crowd around us went silent, my squad and the other squads just watched us silently. A few seconds later, both of us charged our arm and charged at each other exchanging blows. The both of us are pushing at each other and also tire of each other. Sweat poured around our body as we strike. Both of us are desperate to gain the upper hand. Goddamn, my muscles are burning and my lungs too I think it''s also the same as John who''s In front of me gaining some air but both of us aren''t willing to give in. My movements are slightly more becoming erratic, my guard is getting weaker but I still refuse to give up. I threw a barrage of strike at John''s defenses. The two of us fought with the ferocity of our wild animals, both of our primal instincts are taking over us as we clashed. I hear the crowds around me cheered. I charged my arm, John also charged his arm, both of us summoned our final burst of energy. Neither of us blocked like we are accepting fate. "Wait is me? Or are the two waking up" I heard Elyzer question all of us Huh? I looked at Anthony and Mike, both of them are waking up scratching their heads. *BANG* Wait what was that, that sound is louder like two punch sound mixed. I looked at John and James, they punched at each other, I looked at their faces, they looked like they are blacking out. They fell to the ground to sleep. I looked at the startled two who just woke up, both of them started glowing. They might have thought the loud bang was a dangerous situation that they thought was a gun so they might release their animals. Both Mike and Anthony aura color are brown. Mike and Anthony stood up like lazy just like how we woke up, they scratched their heads. I waited for their animals to reveal........wait, it started to reveal themselves , it looked like................a human? Chapter 41: Tournament Fourth Fight/Fifth Fight I looked at it closely at the human figures, they are taller than their owner. Anthony''s human is some kind of like us and tall and musculine like a guy raised in the jungle but Mike''s human is very very different like a human from long ago, it is smaller than Anthony''s human but very musculine. This looks like our ancestors from before but I don''t know what they are called I didn''t do well in science or maybe history? I know someone who is smart here, it''s James. "Hey James, did you know what they are called? I know I know it''s our ancestor we even have a DNA of them" I said to James "Hhmmmm let me see, to Anthony, okay I see, there are two kinds of homo sapiens, archaic sapiens and modern sapiens which are us. To me, Anthony''s is more like a modern sapiens, it looked like it lived in a jungle or forest that''s why it''s very musculine and long hair, they are smarter and can adapt lot of the weather environment. To Mike, it is called the Neanderthals which they went extinct for more than 40,000 years ago. There''s not much medicine in a long time ago so even if they have a headache, broken bones or other more they have to endure it and they''ll do anything to hunt and kill an animal or their family will starve so they can be called some kind of a beast. If you want to know their strength, a neanderthal man can bench press around 500 lbs., if a woman, they can bench press around 300 lbs. or it depends if they join hunting. They just went extinct because of interbreeding with modern homo aspien. Most of us modern homo aspiens are skinny because we usually don''t go hunting or don''t go to the gym because today''s life is easy. But if you place an average built modern aspien in a cage to fight with a neanderthal in a hand-to-hand combat, you want to know who will win?" "Who?" I asked If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "It will be the modern aspien" he replied I looked at Anthony and Mike, both of them started grappling and punching at each other. Mike grabbed Anthony''s leg and carried him and smashed him to the ground. Anthony kicked Mike away and stood up. Both of them circled, Mike charged at Anthony but Anthony dodged away and kicked Mike. Both of them became athletic after gaining their human''s ability. Anthony charged at Mike, Mike tried to attack him but Anthony evaded, he charged his arm and punched Mike to the face. Mike looked angry and kicked Anthony on the chest, Anthony went flying and landed on the ground. Mike went on top of him and punched a few strikes on Anthony''s head, Anthony sneakily charge his right arm and punch Mike on the head. The just fight went on, Anthony gained the upper hand, John and Jones still hadn''t wake up. Anthony went on top of Mike. *BANG* He punched Mike on the head, he went unconscious. The referee rushed over "3......2.......1........OOOUUUTTT" The Avengers squad cheered, Anthony just celebrated, he noticed Jones is still on the ground unconscious. He carried him to their team, some of The Elite squad rushed over to carry Mike and John. "Congrats for the Avenger''s winning the fourth round, the Fifth Fight will be the Avengers versus Shadow Strike Unit. We will start the fifth fight in 15 minutes. Goddamn, the fourth round is different, all the animals there are different, all are apes. "Now who''s going to fight in the fifth round?" I asked someone "Wait let me see, it will beeee...Leo and Jomar from the Avengers versus Bawayan and Ezekiel from our team" Bawayan again, we all know his animal is a wolf, the three is what we don''t know, we waited for 15 minutes. "Now we are going to start the round, the fighters from the Avengers squad iiiiisssss Leo and Jomaaarrrrr" It looked like the referees in rush or maybe he''s playing an online game and forgot about the fight, Leo and Jomar went to the middle, the Avengers squad cheered. "Now for the Shadow Strike Unit, it iiiiisssssss Bawayan and Ezekieeelll" Bawayan and Ezekiel went to the middle to face the other two. They stretched first, the referee raised his hand between the four. "3.....uhh" the referee stopped The referee''s eyes widened as the four already glowed before the fight, don''t tell me the fight is a dangerous situation and you thought that if you lose something bad might happen to them, the referee continued. "2.......1...........FIIIIIGGGHHTTTT" Tournament Schedule Fifth Fight First Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 1 Vs. 1 Janly(Puma) Vs. Ziek(Leopard) Winner-Shadow Strike Unit - Janly Second Fight The Elite Vs. Avenger''s - 1 Vs. 1 The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Josh(Cougar) Vs. Perry(Fox) Winner-The Elite-Josh Third Fight Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 1 Vs. 1 Carl(Tiger) Vs. Benjo(Lion) Winner-Avengers-Carl Fourth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 The Elite Vs. Avenger''s John(Chimpanzee)And Mike(Neanderthal) Vs. Anthony(Homo Aspien)And Jones(Bonobo) Winner-Avengers-Anthony and Jones Fifth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 2 Vs. 2 Leo,(Unknown) And Jomar(Unknown) Vs. Bawayan(Wolf) And Ezekiel(Unknown) Sixth Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite (Unknown) And (Unknown) Vs. (Unknown) And (Unknown) Seventh Fight Roger(Unknown) Vs. Alex(Unknown) Vs. Johnny(Unknown) Points: Shadow Strike Unit - 1 The Elite -1 Avenger''s -2 Chapter 42: Tournament Fifth Fight 2 We are in awe as the four of them revealed their aura even before the match even started, their body is tense and ready to fight. The four revealed their animals. Bawayan has the wolf, Ezekiel also has a wolf. Leo seems, wait I know that animal, is that what they called pistol shrimp? It''s like a normal shrimp but it has a very one big arm, the pistol shrimp sits on Leo''s shoulder. Now Jomar, it looked like uuhhh, it looked like a normal fish to me. It just swam around the aura of Jomar. Bawayan and Ezekiel exchanged glances, and in that moment. I could see them communicating at each other. I know these two, I knew they would fight to death and protect each other. Bawayan and Ezekiel lunged forward. Their bodies transforming into a blur of motion as they charge at their opponents. Bawayan and Ezekiel moved with the grace and agility of wolves, their bodies twisting and turning as they dodged and weaved around their opponents. Leo on the other side, he charged his arm, it took long for him to charge. His arm his shaking like an earthquake as he charge his arm. Bawayan leaped at him. *BANG* Holy sh*t, the bang sounded like a real gun. The sound rang to our ears, I really know that when a pistol shrimp snaps, they sounded stronger than a real gun. If your outside of the water, it just sounded a *click*. But if you''re underwater and a pistol shrimp snaps, you can say goodbye to your hearing. Bawayan flew away and landed on its knees, it was just the start of the match but he looked tired and bruised, I don''t blame him since pistol shrimp is one of the most dangerous animal. Meanwhile on Jomar and Ezekiel, Ezekiel walked around Jomar waiting and looking at an opening with his arm charged. Jomar charged his arm and his arm also shake like Leo. Ezekiel launched forward, suddenly Jomar noticed. *Bang* It made a hit on Ezekiel. Wait, I know now. Jomar has an archer fish, fishes uses water to hunt. The bang doesn''t sound that strong but it made Ezekiel fly away, archer fishes make their prey fly away to the water so that they can catch and eat them. Bawayan and Ezekiel reunited and planning to do something, meanwhile Leo and Jomar communicated and Jomar nodded. Jomar walked forward and went near the two with his arm charged as if like he''s hunting. Meanwhile Leo just stays on his ground with his arm charge as like he''s defending himself or waiting for something. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Bawayan went to the left of Jomar and Ezekiel went to the right of Jomar. Jomar focused on Ezekiel, suddenly Bawayan jumped behind Jomar. *BANG* At the speed of light, Bawayan just flew away with an impact. The sound again rang to our ears. I look at Leo, the charge at his arm is gone as if he just use it. I remember that pistol shrimps produce high-speed jet bubble. But to Leo, he''s using the air to produce a bullet. Sh*t he''s the most dangerous one. Ezekiel charged at Jomar, Ezekiel charged his arm, Jomar noticed he tried to block it. *Bang* Ezekiel made a hit and made Jomar fly away. Leo again charge his arm and focused on the two and wait, Bawayan and Ezekiel noticed Leo''s strategy. Since archer fishes hunt, they will go closer to their preys. Leo has a also marksman animal but much stronger so he used Jomar to wait an enemy to attack Jomar and strike them with a bullet. Bawayan rushed at Leo while Ezekiel distract Jomar. Bawayan leaped at Leo to pin him down , Leo noticed and dodged. Leo noticed Bawayan breathing heavily, his stamina might drain after the 2 punches he gave Bawayan a while ago. Leo noticed his opportunity so he need to wait for the perfect moment to strike. Bawayan staggered forward, Leo saw his opportunity. Me, my squad, the other two squads, and the senior highs noticed what Leo is about to do and covered our ears. Leo punched the air. *BANG* I looked at Bawayan......HE DODGED THE BULLET. Bawayan saw the opportunity, he ran at Leo. He leaped at him and pin him, he punch Leo multiple times. Leo pushed Bawayan away with strength. Bawayan is weak and just stood there, Leo charged his arm again and we all covered our ears. *BANG* Leo punched through the air and Bawayan flew away to the ground, he went unconscious. Ezekiel is only one left, Jomar sense an opening and tried to punch the air. Ezekiel''s wolf-like agility allowed him to evade the onslaught with astonishing speed. The battle clash between Jomar and Ezekiel went on, Leo just stood there waiting for a moment to strike Ezekiel through the air but Ezekiel gaining an ability of a wolf''s agility and speed. Leo can''t hit Ezekiel because he needs some aim precision. The two clashed and clashed,Ezekiel is alone to fend off both Leo and Jomar. Desperation gnawed at him as he dodged and weaved, his wolf senses barely keeping pace with their relentless attacks. Ezekiel is tired, Leo saw the oppurtiny he charged his arm. *AAAWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO* Wait what was that? Leo stopped and the two who is clashing also stopped to look around. I looked around who made that sound. There''s no one but Bawayan, he stood up revealing his body. He turned into a werewolf, not full of his body is turned and some human skin can be seen and he looked more taller. This remind me of.......Elyzer and Lance who turned half of their animal. Bawayan leaped at Leo to pin him but Lance still had his arm charged, he punch Bawayan on the face and flew away and crashed to the ground and stood up. Ezekiel regrouped with Bawayan and Jomar regroup with Leo. *AAAAWWOOOOOOO* Both Ezekiel and Bawayan awooed and suddenly an orange aura rose and mixed with their aura''s color. It made sense since wolves are strong in groups or two. Leo and Jomar is sweating on what to do, suddenly Leo is transforming. A shrimp scale emerge through his face and antennas grow in his head. Suddenly his right arm is turning into shrimp scales and his hands and fist is turning into some kind of pinchers of a lobster but bigger. Jomar beside him looked at him with awe. Wait a minute, if you merge with your animal, the strength and the abilities you gained from your animals will multiply. So if Leo uses his shrimp pinchers, does that mean it''s damage will mult iply and the sound will be louder. Sh*t that would be a one shot. Chapter 43: Tournament Fifth Fight 3 But Bawayan''s defense is doubled when he merges with his animal so of course it could defend Leo''s blows, but like before, three hits from Leo made Bawayan unconscious, if three hits landed on Bawayan and he''s done. Bawayan and Ezekiel walk around Leo and Jomar like a predator who is circling their prey looking for weaknesses, Leo and Jomar are waiting for their attack. *Grrrrrrrr* Bawayan is growling like a wolf, Bawayan suddenly leaped forward at Leo, Leo was about to aim his right shrimp pincher arm at him but Bawayan bit it. Leo waved his arm around to make Bawayan fly away but Bawayan held on. Meanwhile, Ezekiel is trying to attack Jomar but Jomar keeps on backing off waiting for his opportunity. *Bang* Jomar made a hit on Ezekiel on his side when he tried to leap at Jomar, Ezekiel flew and landed on his feet and went back to attack Jomar again. Leo kept on smacking Bawayan on the ground. Bawayan finally let go, Leo charged his right arm and pointed it at Bawayan, we all covered our ears. *BANG* Yes, it sounded louder than before, Bawayan, Ezekiel, and even Jomar covered their ears after that sound but Bawayan still dodged the attack. Bawayan saw his opportunity and leaped forward at Leo but Jomar punched Bawayan through air. The clash went on, we always covered our ears when every time Leo charged his arm to shoot Bawayan but Bawayan''s doubled agility made him more faster to avoid Leo''s attack. Even with the doubled strength of Bawayan and Ezekiel made as a pack, they are still struggling. Even if Bawayan finally pinned Leo down, Jomar is there to shoot him. *BANG* Leo finally made a shot on Bawayan, Bawayan flew more away than before, Bawayan rolled and rolled and landed on his feet. I could see his face that he looked really really hurt, two more shots and he''s done. Bawayan approached Leo, Bawayan rele5ase his claw to slash Leo but Leo dodged, Leo saw his opportunity and aimed at Bawayan. *BANG* This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Bawayan ducked down and Leo missed, Bawayan leaped backward and turned around to slash Leo again but pistol shrimp have a good eyesight and that''s the reason why they are the best gunslinger''s. Bawayan missed again, Leo charged his arm again and pointed at him again. *BANG* Bawayan once again flew away but this time he didn''t land and rolled and rolled. He stood up again and looked very very hurt and tired. Leo charged his arm and aimed at Bawayan. *Bang* Huh, Ezekiel went to Leo and punched him in the face. Ezekiel charged his arm again. I looked at Jomar, he''s on the ground weakened. "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang* He made a barrage on Leo, Jomar raised his arm and aimed at Ezekiel. *Bang* Ezekiel flew away, Leo looked really hurt after the barrage, Ezekiel landed on his feet and reunited with Bawayan who looked really hurt. Jomar stood up and reunited with Leo. Looks like the fight is reaching its peak making it as their final round. The four readied themselves, they waited. The four charged at each other, Bawayan and Ezekiel leaped to pin the two down but Leo and Jomar slid. The four faced at each other when they landed, they started punching at each other, Leo and Jomar just punch their opponents and forget about waiting for the right opportunity to shoot, they just clashed. *Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang* They just strike at each other, suddenly, Jomar sneaks and shoots an attack on Bawayan while Bawayan is fighting Leo. Bawayan flew away, Bawayan is very tired and now they just teamed up on him Leo approached Bawayan, Bawayan couldn''t wake up, he was breathing heavily. Ezekiel noticed and tried to go and help Bawayan but Jomar keeps him busy. Ezekiel defended himself and tried to find a way to save his friend. Ezekiel circled around Jomar while defending and while Jomar is attacking him. Suddenly, Ezekiel dropped his guard down, what are you doing? *Bang* Jomar hit Ezekiel and flew away, oh I see, he circled around Jomar and used him to fly away to crash to Leo. Ezekiel crashed on Leo, as soon as he stood up, he kicked Leo away. Ezekiel went and kneel to Bawayan, it looks like they''re talking....I saw Ezekiel nodded. "We surrender" Ezekiel shouted, the crowd went quiet The Avengers squad roared and cheered while Ezekiel carried Bawayan to us. "You both did your best" Roger said to them while patting their back. The referee went to the middle "Looks like the Avengers squad got a another point!, Now!, we are in the sixth fight! Shadow Strike Unit versus The Elite!" The referee shouted, we roared "We are going to start the round in 20 minutes!" the referee shouted We all gathered "How many points are there in 1 team" I asked my team, they showed me the board Shadow Strike Unit-1 The Elite-1 Avengers-3 "The Avengers are goddamn winning, oh yeah, uuhhhh, who''s next" I said and asked my team "It will beeee uuuuhhhhhh, you and Mark they said" they replied "Wait..me?" I asked again "Well, both of you just joined and we''ve never seen both of you fight so, uuhhhh yeah, so that the recruitment with you guys will not be useless" they replied I mean....fair enough, sh*t, my heart is racing, oh sh*t oh sh*t oh sh*t oh sh*t. I saw Mark and went to him, I could see him trembling. "Hey, I could see you very nervous but, we gotta win this and we''ll do our best" I said to Mark He nodded and we made a fist bump, I am very nervous about this. Me and Mark just talked with each other and waited. "20 minutes have already passed!, now we are going to the sixth round!" the referee shouted loud and clear, they roared. "Now!, let''s begin, for the Shadow Strike Unit squad, it is the tall and giant duo who''s going to beat the two fighters from The Elite squads, it iiiiiISSSSSS Mark and Mateeeooo!" the referee shouted our name "Let''s win this" I said to Mark We made a fist bump and made our entry to the middle, our squad roared and cheered for us. "And now for the fighters to battle with the two fighters from the Shadow Strike Unit squad, the two tall from The Elite squad, it iiiiiiIIIISSSSSSS July and Braaaaaaaaad!" the referee shouted. They made their entry and went to the middle to face us, The Elite squad roared and cheered for them. Both of them are tall and have the same physique as me, Mark is the biggest here. The crowd went quiet, we all stretched, the referee raised his hand between the four of us. I took a deep breath and made my fighting stance, all of us are in a fighting stance, my head is pounding. "3...2....1......FIGHT!" Tournament Schedule Sixth Fight First Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 1 Vs. 1 Janly(Puma) Vs. Ziek(Leopard) Winner-Shadow Strike Unit - Janly Second Fight The Elite Vs. Avenger''s - 1 Vs. 1 If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Josh(Cougar) Vs. Perry(Fox) Winner-The Elite-Josh Third Fight Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 1 Vs. 1 Carl(Tiger) Vs. Benjo(Lion) Winner-Avengers-Carl Fourth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 The Elite Vs. Avenger''s John(Chimpanzee)And Mike(Neanderthal) Vs. Anthony(Homo Aspien)And Jones(Bonobo) Winner-Avengers-Anthony and Jones Fifth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 2 Vs. 2 Leo(Pistol Shrimp) And Jomar(Archer Fish) Vs. Bawayan(Wolf) And Ezekiel(Wolf) Winner-Avengers-Leo And Jomar Sixth Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite Mateo(Unknown) And Mark(African Wild Dog) Vs. July(Unknown) And Brad(Unknown) Seventh Fight Roger(Unknown) Vs. Alex(Unknown) Vs. Johnny(Unknown) Points: Shadow Strike Unit - 1 The Elite -1 Avenger''s -3 Chapter 44: Tournament Sixth Fight Me and Mark suddenly jumped backwards as the round starts, we are unsure if our opponent will attack us as the round just started. But the two of them just stood there and looked puzzled but they kept their fighting stance. We all circled, waiting for our opportunity to attack, I don''t have any fighting experiences but I''m not sure if the fighting moves in the movies I watched will work. Suddenly, Brad charged at me, EEEEeeekkk, he raised his leg to kick me, my brain commanded something. I raised my two hands.....I caught something, I CAUGHT SOMETHING. I opened my eyes to look at it, It is Brad''s leg, with instincts, I went forward to make him unbalanced and fall to the ground. He just held on and hopped on one leg so I kicked him and fell to the ground. I looked at Mark, he held on July who''s under him, I''m pretty sure July tried to spear Mark to the ground but it didn''t work. Brad is about to stand up, I readied myself. *Smack* Wait what, Mark used July as a weapon and swing July around to hit Brad. What the hell is going on? I noticed Brad standing up again, I waited and ready myself. *Smack* Mark came again and swing July and hit Brad. Brad rolled away and stood up, he rolled away so that Mark won''t hit him using July again. Me and Brad looked eye to eye while behind me is July trying to escape from Mark''s grasp. I charged at Brad and swiped to the left in front of him with my right arm raised to hit his face. *Smack* I landed the punch on his face........something was wrong........I.....I felt bad.........I don''t know why but I felt bad.......I also felt hurt, I always felt bad after hurting someone even if there''s a reason why I should hurt him or her. Why do I always feel bad when I hurt someone? Why am I like this? Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. A single tear came out of my right eye after the punch, I could see his face that he''s really hurt, another tear came out of my left eye. I swipe my tears away as fast as I could and readied my fighting stance. Brad also readied himself, I could hear July behind struggling from Mark''s grasp, the crowds around are roaring and cheering. "Sh*t" huh? I heard Mark I looked behind to see if he''s in trouble *Step step step step step* Huh? I heard someone running in front of me, I looked at Brad. *Smack* Too late, I got punched in the face before I even looked at him. *Smack* Brad landed another hit on my face, with instincts, I backed away and covered my face to prevent Brad from hitting me again. I looked at him again, he''s already in front of me with he''s arm raised to land for another punch. I raised my arm and catched his arm, I pulled him nearer to me and kicked him right to the stomach and he went backwards. A tear came out of my right eye and wiped it away. I charged at him, I raised my right leg and kicked him but he blocked it, with my right leg still raised, he grabbed my leg and circled me around while I hopped with my one leg. I have no choice but to make myself fall to the ground. He still held on my right leg so I pulled my right leg so that he will be pulled too and kicked him with my other leg. He stepped backwards and let go, I stood up. I felt a push behind me, it is Mark going backwards while defending from July''s barrages. I saw his open leg and kicked him on his back leg, he knelt down with a surprise face, Mark noticed what I do and ready to punch July on the face. *Thud* I heard a punch at Mark''s back, Mark looked behind, Brad flicked to Mark''s left and kicked him on his left leg, Mark went forward and raised his arm to punch him. *Swoosh* Brad dodged the punch, Mark went forward to attack Brad. I noticed July who''s still knelt down on the ground and about to stand up. *Kick* I kicked July on his right side, he fell to the ground. I readied my fighting stance and waited for July to stand up, looks like we switched opponents. July readied his stance, we looked at each other eye to eye, in the corner of my eye, I could see Brad and Mark exchanging punches. July suddenly darted forward at me and jumped to execute a flying kick with his left leg. I pushed away his left leg with my left arm and he turned..........huh? His right leg suddenly appeared ready to strike at me, I have no time to react. *Smack* July kicked me on the face, I went backwards, he''s using shoes so it doubled the damage. I shake the pain off and look at July.....huh? He already had his arm raised to punch me on the face. I caught his arm as fast as I could wilt my right arm and held it up, I executed a left uppercut on him, he went backwards, he looked stunned. I found my opportunity, I went forward to him and made a combo as fast as I could, right jab, right jab, left hook and kicked him away, he went backwards. He shook it off and readied himself, he may be 8 feet away from me. *Swoosh* Wait what? Did I just saw someone flew between us? I looked who was that, it is Mark, flying away landing and rolling on the ground with strong impacts, what the hell just happened? I looked at Brad, he is glowing with aura, his aura is colored green and an image of a big animal behind him. *RRROOOOOOAAAAAR RRR* I looked at his animal toe to head..........is that a f*ckin T-Rex? Chapter 45: Tournament Sixth Fight 2 I looked at the enormous big animal, yes, I am very very extra sure it is a T-Rex, I could hear July that he''s in awe. How is someone obsessed with a dinosaur? Did Elyzer share the game? Did he read about and discover about it or did he watch dinosaur movies? I felt jealous. I heard someone running towards me, it is July, I engaged in a battle with him. He looked very athletic when fighting me but weak when fighting with Mark. Oh right, Mark, I forgot about him, I took a little glance while defending from July''s attack. Mark is glowing yellow, he''s approaching Brad with his African Wild Dog beside him, growling. *Smack* Sh*t, July punched me in the face, I kicked him away from me and looked at Mark again, what can an African Wild Dog do to a T-Rex? I look at Mark, he looked fearless, oh right I forgot that realizing your aura will destroy your weaknesses or maybe fears but sometimes the fighters show fears even if they revealed their aura. Tyrannosaurus-Rex have more stronger bite force with common sense for how big it is and fast, with also common sense they have thick skins or stronger body defense but a African Wild Dog has a tiny bite force compared to a T-Rex, what is Mark planning? The crowd around us cheered, some were cheering for us and some are cheering for our opponents. I looked at some of my team, their faces are full of shock while looking at the T-Rex. I looked at July and charged at him, I tried to give him a right hook but he caught my arm, I could see him raising his other arm to strike a hit at me but I ducked in time while he''s holding my arm, I saw that below him is wide open. I charged at him like a bull and carried and slammed him on the ground, I went on top of him and made a barrage of punches on his face. *Bang* Huh? What was that? *Smack* The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Mark went flying and collided with me, both of us went flying and rolled on the ground. I stood up and helped Mark up, he looked weakened. July went to Brad, without hesitation, I went forward to attack them leaving Mark behind to rest a little bit. I kicked July away and punched Brad on the face, he looked unharmed. I saw something glowing below, it is Brad''s arm, HE''S CHARGING HIS ARM SH*T. *BANG* He punched me on the stomach, sh*t I can''t breathe, I flew away to the direction of Mark and Mark catched me. I can''t breathe, Mark let me down and went to his side and face our opponents while taking deep breathes. "Hey, what do you think we''re gonna do we''re gonna do?" I asked Mark "I don''t know and I still didn''t know what animal is yours, all you do is watch and taking notes from fighters" Mark replied "Oh I know now, we''ll make July unconscious first before he reveals his animal, after that, we will attack Brad at the same time" Mark added I nodded, that sounds like a good idea, we readied ourselves.....we both charge at July at the same time, Brad looked confused. I kicked July on the leg to distract him a little bit, then, Mark charge his arm to strike him. July noticed and blocked it but his defense broke after the punch, Mark now charged his left arm to land another strike. I noticed Brad coming to Mark with his arm charged to stop him, I have to do something. Maybe keeping him busy is the only good idea. I ran at him and jumped to give him a flying kick. *Smack* Right on the face, I have to look out at his charged arm or it will be a painful hit again. *Swoosh swoosh swoosh* Brad kept on trying to punch me but I kept on going backwards to dodge just trying to buy Mark some time to punch July. *Bang* I think Mark finally did it, I looked behind, Mark gave July a left hook on the face, July just dropped to the ground, he''s motionless and not moving, HE WENT UNCONSCIOUS. Seeing Mark finished the mission, I ran back and stand beside him and looked at Brad, Brad made a frustrated face while looking at July on the ground. "Hey, it''s the final one, I''ll distract him to give you some time to charge your arm as longer as you could to give him a high damage, also find the opportunity to strike or it will" I whispered to Mark. He nodded, yeah, I''m pretty sure Brad didn''t look hurt after punching him on the face because I still didn''t reveal my animal and my arm is not charged, I had a feeling that a charged arm could hurt him. We both charged, I went forward first before Mark made his move so that he will be left behind and have a lot of time to charge his arm. Brad''s eyes are locked to me, he raised his arm to land a strike on me. *Swoosh* I jumped backwards and he missed, Mark suddenly went forward, Brad''s eyes are in terror when he saw him. *Bang* Mark made an uppercut on Brad, Brad looked really hurt, I knew it, a charged arm can hurt him. I kicked him on the chest to stun him a bit. *Bang* Mark went forward and punched him on the chest, he may be armored or strong skin but can be still moved by collisions. Brad went reeling backwards, haha, we found his weaknesses. Me and Mark teamed up and went on. *Bang smack Bang kick Bang kick Bang smack* Mark charge his arm and punch Brad after I stunned him. Me and Mark are teaming up on him, hehe, even if your animal is a T-Rex but too dumb to use it. We kept on making Brad weaker and weaker. Brad now looked very weak, maybe another punch can make him weaker or make him unconscious. I went behind Brad and locked his two arms, I raised my head to watch Mark to do the finishing blow..........huh?, I saw a green aura and particles behind Mark, wait what, who is it! I started sweating and cleared my vision to see it properly........it is July, IT IS F*CKING JULY. He''s awake and he''s behind Mark, Mark saw the terror in my eyes and looked behind him, im not sure what is July''s animal but looked big and dangerous and can make Mark fly away. SH*T Chapter 46: Tournament Sixth Fight 3 *BANG* July punched Mark on the stomach, Mark went flying. I let go of Brad and went backwards out of shock, I looked at the enormous animal behind July, this animal looked familiar, it is an Allosaurus. A T-REX and now an Allosaur, goddamit. I ran and reunited with Mark, who just stood up, I looked at Brad and July revealing their animals. T-REX and an Allosaur, the f*ck we gonna do? Allosaurus are smaller than the T-REX but of course, it still have strong bite force, what do we expect from a dinosaur with its big size? Mark''s animal kept on squeaking like talking to Mark, good for Mark that he has an animal while me, still doesn''t have any aura or animal. *RRROOOOOOAAAAARRRRR* The T-REX and the Allosaur both roared, c''mon now, auras can be revealed if you are angry or in a dangerous situation, this is a dangerous situation but why am I not revealing anything, patience is the answer..........patience.......... I noticed a glow in my arms .........I looked at my arm............I am glowing green.............I looked around me, I am glowing, I could see green particles around me, I AM FINALLY GLOWING GREEN, I FINALLY REVEALED MY AURA. HAHA! I looked at July and Brad smiling and waiting for me to reveal my animal, they readied their fighting stance. *ROOOOOOAAAAAARRR* A strong roar sounded behind me, I looked behind, it is a Gigantosaurus as I expected. Gigantosaurus are huge and that''s the reason why they are named GIGANTosaur, much more bigger than the T-REX and the Allosaurus. The bigger the animal the stronger bite-force, Brad and July looked at it with shocked faces, my squad cheered. "You ready Mark?" I asked Mark "I am ready" he replied We charged at our opponents, I recalled my animal to charge my arm, we all charged our arm, our opponents stayed on guard. I raised my hand to strike at Brad. *BANG* Brad made an X shape with his arm and defended my attack, he reeled backwards. I looked at Mark, he just dodged July''s attacks because he knows how strong July is. I darted forward at Brad. *BANG BANG swift BANG swift BANG* Me and Brad exchanged punches, we hit each other, we dodged, we blocked, we clashed. The faster we charged our arms, the weaker the hit but the longer we charged our arm, the stronger it was. We clashed and clashed and clashed and clashed and clashed trying to overpower each other. *BANG swift swoosh BANG BANG* The fight went on trying to tire each other, I charged my leg to kick him and make it unnoticed. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. *BANG* I landed a kick on his stomach, he''s stunned. I charged my left arm. *BANG* Punched him to the face, he looked weak, I charged and raised my other leg to kick him....HUH? sh*t! He just caught my leg, he still have more energy. He raised his other arm. *BANG* A strong punch landed on my face, I can see him charging his right leg. *BANG* He kicked my side stomach, SH*T, that hurt. He raised his other charged leg. *BANG* I went reeling backwards, Brad darted forward at me and leap and raised his arm. *BANG* He punches me right on the chest and smashes me to the ground, I have to do something before this thing gets even worse but I can''t move. I lay on the ground, Brad raised his charged right leg to stomp me. I rolled away before he stomped at me and stood up. I looked at Mark..........he''s on the ground taking deep breaths while July is standing and looking at him. What the hell happened? July is charging his leg, wait, oh no, I have to help Mark. I ran to July but suddenly Brad went in front of me with his arm charged, I had to block it or I might be in danger. *BANG* I blocked it in time and reeled backwards, looked at July with his legs up, too late. *BANG* July stomped on Mark''s head, I looked at Mark on the ground, he''s unconscious. July turned around and looked at me while going near to Brad, a two versus one. My animal may be a Gigantosaurus but how can I even beat the two most dangerous dinosaurs. What can a Gigantosaurus do? "MATEOOOOOOO! YOU CAN WIN THIS!" huh? I heard a girl''s shout. I looked where it came from, it is at the Battalion entrance, is that Luna with her friends behind her? What is Luna doing here and when she was watching? I looked back at July and Brad, both of them are charging at me. I took a deep breath, two versus one huh?. My enemies may be many but my equals are none, but would I win? Hmph, we''ll soon see. We charged at each other with our charged arms. July raised his arm to land a punch at me, I caught his arm and kicked his leg to make him fall to the ground, I raised my arm and punched behind me blindly. *BANG* I punched someone behind me, It is Brad who''s charging at me, he fell to the ground after the hit. I felt arms holding to my legs, I looked below me, it was July crouching and holding on my leg, he suddenly stood up and raised my leg. *Thud* The sound after falling to the ground with a strong impact. I rolled to the right before anything happens to me. I stood up ....... Brad is In front of me in the air with his arm charged and ready to hit. *BANG* I got punched in the face and fell to the ground again, that hurt. I rolled to the left and stood up, damn, they are aggressive. The three of us circled, I took a little glance at the Battalion Ground entrance. I am not dreaming, there is Luna at the entrance with her friends and watching. Suddenly, July and Brad charged at me, Brad went to my left and July to my right. July suddenly jumped to execute a flying kick, I dodged the kick. *BANG* I punched him in the stomach, I charged my left arm and just strike to my left. *BAND* JACKPOT, I punched Brad on the face, I went forward to him and kicked him away, he started running towards me and I engaged in battle with him. We exchanged strikes, we both blocked and dodged, I heard someone running behind me, I just kicked behind blindly. *BANG* I kicked July, nu uh, there''s no way I''m multitasking to fight these two. I have now engaged in a battle with the two doing my best to attack them and defend from their attacks. When everytime I defended from Brad''s attacks, I have now the opportunity to defend from July''s attacks, I''m feeling tired, I have now a lot of bruise over my body, my t-shirt is ton-up, Mark is still on the ground still unconscious. Wait, I found an opening on July''s side, I pushed Brad away and kicked July''s side stomach, I grabbed him and kick kicked him on the stomach multiple times with my knee, I charged my right leg just for sure. *BANG* I pushed him down and kicked his face with my charged leg, I lifted my leg to see his condition, he went unconscious. *Thud* Brad pushed me from behind and we both fell down, Brad went on top of me, I covered my face to block from Brad''s attacks. I am very tired and weak and I couldn''t do anything, wait, I know. I raised my hip upwards, Brad lost his balance and his face is near my face, he is on my reach. I charged my arm and punched him and pushed him away and he went away from me. I stood up, we both looked eye to eye very tired and both bruised the crowd around us went wild for the both of us. A one versus one now. We both readied our stance for our final round. With every breath I take, my gaze are locked to my opponent, there is silence between us. We both charge at each other making it our final clash. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* We both threw a barrage of strikes while both of our muscles ached. I kept on throwing off barrages of strikes. But my opponent, parried and countered my strikes with precision. Bruised and battered, we both kept on continuing our barrages. Each blow lands with ferocity, each strike my muscled ache, each movement my body aches. Our clash went on non-stop, the crowd around us were in awe while looking at our beautiful particles and glowing auras summoning when we charged our arm. The battle reached its peak, my final strike landed on his face. He knelt down, looking weak. I charged and raised my leg before I took pity on him, he raised his head. *BANG* I landed a kick on his face, he fell to the ground motionless, he went unconscious. The referee came over. "THREEEEE........TWOOOOOOO.......ONEEEEEEE Chapter 47:Why Not Have A Good Day? 2 "OOOUUUUUTTTT, A POINT FOR THE SHADOW STTIKE UNIT SQUUAAAAAD" the referee yelled The crowd around me cheered, I smiled out of pride, I laughed out of joy. Some of The Elite squad came to pick up their fighters, I looked at Mark who is still on the ground sleeping. I went to him and carried him back to our squad. "HAHA, it''s a good thing you''re in my squad" Roger said when I arrived to them Others came to compliment me, the referee went to the middle. "I hate to announce this but we will continue the final fight on Monday afternoon, congratulations again to the winners and as promised, we will carry the prize money here on Monday, thank you" the referee yelled Suddenly, Mark woke up "What the hell happened?" He just muttered "Let''s go home man, we will continue the final fight tomorrow" I said to him I helped him get up, I remembered something, I looked at the Battalion Ground entrance, Luna is suddenly gone, by the way how did they know this place? Well that doesn''t matter now since I''m enrolling in a school away from this place. Stolen story; please report. We all went home, tired and bruised I waited for my mother to go outside so that she would not ask me where did I got this bruises from. I laid on my bed to sleepy, damn, what are the things to do tomorrow, we will moving out of the province to the city on Wednesday. Today is Sunday, me, Mark, James, and Elyzer went to the town to hang out and make the most of it and to make more memories in this province, we hunted some shawty''s and baddies, damn, their juicy thighs men, I''m pretty sure I''m the only one who have a thigh fetish in the group. We went to a basketball court, there are guys the age of us playing, we asked them if we can join, they agreed. We all challenge each other to friendly games of basketball, showcasing our skills with dunks and three-point shots. The sound of a bouncing ball resonates in harmony with their animated conversations and shared camaraderie. Next, we meander through the town''s charming streets, pausing at various shops and boutiques. Mark, the adventurous one, suggests a detour to a quirky vintage store, where we marvel at retro gadgets and unique treasures. James excites the group with his knack for finding hidden gems, surprising us with unexpected discoveries. Our hunger grows, we venture into a bustling local caf¨¦, mesmerized by the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and the array of tempting pastries. Sharing laughs and stories over warm drinks and sweet treats, we savor the simple pleasure of each other''s company, cherishing the bonds we''ve built over time. With appetites satisfied, we stroll through the town''s picturesque streets, appreciating the colorful murals adorning the walls. Elyzer''s artistic eye appreciates the skill and creativity behind each painted masterpiece, sparking conversations about art and self-expression. With the day drawing to a close, we gather at a scenic viewpoint overlooking the town. The sight fills us with a sense of wonder and gratitude for the place we called home. We reflect on the memories we''ve created together and express our appreciation for the friendship that binds us. As darkness paints the sky with its velvet hues, we bid our farewells, knowing that our adventures will continue another day. Our hearts are full, grateful for the shared experiences, laughter, and support that have made out friendship unbreakable. It is now Monday morning, me, James, Mark, Elyzer and some of our team came early and drank some alcohol beverages sharing some stories, with chips to eat with the alcohol, we all slept till afternoon. All of us woke up, some of the other squads came. Roger and the others also came, we all waited for the senior highs, many minutes later, they arrived, one guy is carrying two cases and a guy behind him is carrying one case I''m pretty sure that is the money prizes. I hope we''ll win Tournament: Schedule Final Fight First Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 1 Vs. 1 Janly(Puma) Vs. Ziek(Leopard) Winner-Shadow Strike Unit - Janly Second Fight The Elite Vs. Avenger''s - 1 Vs. 1 Josh(Cougar) Vs. Perry(Fox) Winner-The Elite-Josh Third Fight Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 1 Vs. 1 Carl(Tiger) Vs. Benjo(Lion) Winner-Avengers-Carl Fourth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The Elite Vs. Avenger''s John(Chimpanzee)And Mike(Neanderthal) Vs. Anthony(Homo Aspien)And Jones(Bonobo) Winner-Avengers-Anthony and Jones Fifth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 2 Vs. 2 Leo(Pistol Shrimp) And Jomar(Archer Fish) Vs. Bawayan(Wolf) And Ezekiel(Wolf) Winner-Avengers-Leo And Jomar Sixth Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite Mateo(Gigantosaurus) And Mark(African Wild Dog) Vs. July(Allosaurus) And Brad(Tyrannosaurus-rex) Winner-Shadow Strike Unit- Mateo and Mark Seventh Fight Roger(Unknown) Vs. Alex(Unknown) Vs. Johnny(Unknown) Points: Shadow St First Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite - 1 Vs. 1 Janly(Puma) Vs. Ziek(Leopard) Winner-Shadow Strike Unit - Janly Second Fight The Elite Vs. Avenger''s - 1 Vs. 1 Josh(Cougar) Vs. Perry(Fox) Winner-The Elite-Josh Third Fight Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 1 Vs. 1 Carl(Tiger) Vs. Benjo(Lion) Winner-Avengers-Carl Fourth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 The Elite Vs. Avenger''s John(Chimpanzee)And Mike(Neanderthal) Vs. Anthony(Homo Aspien)And Jones(Bonobo) Winner-Avengers-Anthony and Jones Fifth Fight - 2 Vs. 2 Avenger''s Vs. Shadow Strike Unit - 2 Vs. 2 Leo(Pistol Shrimp) And Jomar(Archer Fish) Vs. Bawayan(Wolf) And Ezekiel(Wolf) Winner-Avengers-Leo And Jomar Sixth Fight Shadow Strike Unit Vs. The Elite Mateo(Gigantosaurus) And Mark(African Wild Dog) Vs. July(Allosaurus) And Brad(Tyrannosaurus-rex) Winner-Shadow Strike Unit- Mateo and Mark Seventh Fight Roger(Unknown) Vs. Alex(Unknown) Vs. Johnny(Unknown) Points: Shadow Strike Unit - 2 The Elite -1 Avenger''s -3rike Unit - 2 The Elite -1 Avenger''s -3 Chapter 48: Tournament Final Fight "This will be the last time we''ll be seeing each other!, this is the final fight! We have ready the prizes for you guys! And I forgot that we forgot to put the final rule to the papers we gave you!" The referee shouted A missing rule? And what do you mean that I forgot that we forgot sentence. "The final fight will be the brawl of three leaders from each squad, the team leader who got unconscious before the second guy who got unconscious will only get one point, if you are the second one who got unconscious get two points, and the team leader who is still standing will get three points!" The referee announced So it is a first place second place and third place you are talking about. As I remember, the score is: Shadow Strike Unit - 2 The Elite - 1 Avengers - 3 If Roger won as a first place, we will get the first prize but if we got two points and the Avengers squad got one, we''ll have the same, I''m pretty sure they''ll look who''s the one who got unconscious first and gave him the least prize. "We will now start the match, the first one to make his entry is the leader from the Shadow Strike Unit, we have a fighter whose strength knows no bounds, with his every step, the ground trembles beneath their feet, heralding the arrival of a formidable force of raw power and unyielding determination. Prepare yourselves for the entry of Roooooogeeeeeeeer!" Roger took his T-shirt off and made his way to the middle making his entry, we cheered and roared for him. I forgot, the detailed referee came again, but saying to a person with every step, the ground trembles beneath their feet, damn, that is near to calling a human a fat guy. "Next from The Elite squad, walking with graceful yet purposeful strides, we have a fighter whose agility and precision are unmatched. His fluid movements and calculated strikes mark them as a master of finesse and strategy. Give a resounding welcome to Jooooooooohnnyyyyyyyy!" The Elite squad team leader went to the middle and faced Roger. The Elite squad roared for Johnny. "And finally from the Avengers squad, we have a fighter who embodies resilience and unwavering resolve. With a calm and steely gaze, they exude an aura of unyielding determination, their spirit unbreakable. Let us welcome for Aaaaaaaleeeeeeeeeex" The Avengers squad team leader went to the middle to face the other two team leaders, the three of them are near the same, topless, big guys and tall, this looked like some kind of fight of the giants, they all stretched. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The referee raised his hand between them. "Three..." The tension tightens like a drawn bowstring. "Two..." The fighters'' muscles coil, ready to unleash their might. "One..." The battleground awaits, a canvas for their passion and prowess. "Fight" The three clenched their fists and their expressions were fierce. We are in silence, the sound of their heavy breathing filled the tense silence as they circled each other, each waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Suddenly, Johnny lunged forward, throwing a powerful punch that was met with a swift dodge from Alex. Roger seized the opportunity and joined the fray, landing a solid blow on Johnny''s side. The brawl escalated into a chaotic dance of punches and kicks, the fighters grappling and tumbling in a flurry of motion. All of them stopped fighting and stood up, facing each other. Johnny, with his fists clenched and jaw set, was fueled by anger and a desire for revenge. His muscles tensed, ready to strike again at any moment. Roger, with a fierce determination in his eyes, stood his ground, his fists raised in a defensive stance. He knew he had to protect himself at all costs. "Weak as f*cks" Alex said to the two Alex, a smirk playing on his lips as he taunted his opponents. His arrogance masked a deep-seated insecurity that drove him to seek out confrontation. The tension in the air was palpable, the three of them breathe heavily. Harsh words were exchanged, each barb cutting deeper than the last, fueling the flames of animosity that burned brightly in the confined space. Without warning, Johnny again, lunged forward, his fist connecting with Roger''s jaw with a resounding thud. Roger staggered back, his head spinning from the impact, but he quickly regained his footing and retaliated with a swift kick Johnny''s midsection. Meanwhile, Roger circled around the fray, looking for an opportune moment to join in. His eyes gleamed with malice as he plotted his next move, eager to assert his dominance over the others. The brawl escalated, a flurry of punches, kicks, and grunts echoing off the walls of the alley. Each man fought with a primal ferocity, their pent-up emotions driving them to unleash their aggression on one another. This really looked like the fight of the giants........wait a minute, looks like someone is angry Alex suddenly started glowing while punching at the two, his aura is colored brown. And then the other one Johnny started glowing after getting punched in the face by Alex. His aura color is white And then another one Roger glowed black while defending from Alex''s attack. The brawled while glowing. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* The sound of their punches sounded louder, looks like their animal might also be big like them, they hadn''t still revealed their animal. The three fighters just lunged at each other, their fists blurring with lightning speed. *BANG BANG BANG* Every punch reverberated through the arena, each strike a testament of their unwavering will to conquer. Cheers and gasps intermingled as their ferocious exchange painted the specter of a battle for the ages. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* Johnny''s colossal blows struck with the force of a thunderstorm, shaking the very foundations of the arena. Alex, evading with an ethereal grace, weaved through his adversary''s onslaught, launching deadly counterattacks with surgical precision. And Roger, impervious to pain, stood unwavering against their combined might, his unyielding defense a testament to his iron will. With each passing moment, the warriors pushed themselves beyond boundaries, tapping into reserves of strength they had yet to fathom. Their bodies bore the marks of their titanic clash, as sweat mingled with blood, their battle cries blending seamlessly with the roar of the crowd. As the final moments of their extraordinary battle played out, a crescendo of intensity filled the arena. Time seemed to slow, the air heavy with anticipation. And with one defining moment, the decisive blow landed, reverberating through the hearts of all who bore witness. They became tired and tired and made a ceasefire, they started to reveal their animals, Johnny revealed a big white polar bear, Alex revealed a big grizzly bear, and Roger.......... ........THE F*CK, IS THAT BOR''DU THE VILLAIN BEAR FROM MY FAVORITE CHILDHOOD MOVIE BROVE? Chapter 49: Tournament Final Fight 2 Yes, it looked like it, big black bear and buffed. Wait, aren''t black bears supposed to be small, I searched it up, yes, all the black bears are smaller than brown and white bears. But why does Roger have a bigger black bear than the images? Or maybe that is the oldest and biggest bear to stand on earth, Alex''s grizzly bear is also big and buffed, even Johnny''s polar bear is also big and buff, have I missed something from the recent fighters or is this new? When there''s a fight, something getting newer and newer to this strange power we are emitting, it feels like an update, if it is, I wonder how big my Gigantosaurus is when I reveal it again, maybe the strongest Gigantosaurus that stepped on earth, haha, I''ll take note of this, if has a obsession of a Titanosaurus, his opponent will be on doom, including me if I fight him or her. The three take deep breaths and look at each other''s animals, Roger''s black bear looks like the scariest of them all, it reminds me of Bor''du from my childhood movie, Brove, I''m pretty sure Roger is a fan to Bor''du for how big and badass he is so it is his favorite animal. The black bear is buffed, big and 13 feet tall, the polar bear looked 12 feet tall, and the grizzly is 14 feet tall, they are now giants and now their animals are also giants, wow. Wait what kind of bear is Bor''du? I searched it up, it is a Eurasian black bear, I searched for an image about Eurasian black bears, they are small as f*ck. I looked at the three who were breathing hard and looking at each other. Roger, with the aura of the Eurasian black bear surrounding him, exudes a commanding presence, his eyes gleaming with a primal fierceness that strikes fear into his opponents. His movements are fluid yet powerful, mirroring the grace and strength of the mighty bear he channels. Alex, embodying the spirit of the Grizzly Bear, emanates a raw energy that pulses through the air, creating a palpable aura of danger. His attacks are swift and calculated, each strike resonating with the unstoppable force of the bear he embodies, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Johnny, with the aura of the Polar Bear enveloping him, moves with a calculated precision that belies the immense power he holds within. His icy gaze locks onto his opponents, sending a chill down their spines as he unleashes a flurry of attacks that are as sharp and relentless as the Arctic winds. The three of them lunged at each other. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. When every time they see an opponent that is open, they will punch him, they just throw barrages of punch at each other and block some of their opponents strikes. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* The battle rages on, the fighters weave a tapestry of combat unlike anything seen before. Roger''s brute strength clashes with Alex''s relentless aggression, while Johnny''s strategic maneuvers keep his opponents on edge. Each fighter harnesses the unique abilities of their chosen bears, creating a spectacle of power, skill, and determination that captivates all who witness it. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* The arena bore witness to a spectacle of power, skill, and determination as Roger, Alex, and Johnny fought with a newfound sense of unity and purpose, their auras intertwining in a symphony of primal energy that painted the battlefield with shades of strength and resilience. In this moment of convergence, the fate of the battle hung in the balance, poised on the edge of a knife as the three fighters unleashed the full extent of their animals in a fight that would leave an indelible mark on the annals of combat. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* As the battle between Roger, Alex, and Johnny escalated to a fever pitch, the arena reverberated with the thunderous sound of their punches colliding, each impact echoing like a deafening explosion. With every charged strike, a resounding "Bang" filled the air, a testament to the sheer force and power behind their blows. Wonder what are the three different bears abilities are, I researched for the polar bear, they are good at still hunting, swimming, fast attacks and traveling over ice, all of them looked useless except fast attacks, so they are fast, they have a bite force of 1,200 PSI, so that''s how strong Johnny is when he lands a punch but it looked like he doesn''t know how to use his animal''s ability. For the Grizzly bear, they are highly intelligent and have excellent memories. Detecting food from great distances away, grizzlies have an astute sense of smell, even better than that of a hound dog. They are good swimmers and fast runners, reaching speeds as high as 50 km/h (35 mph) over land, well, looking at Alex, he looked intelligent. Overall, grizzly bears have a bite force of 975 PSI, what a strength downfall for someone smart, so that''s how strong Alex is. For Roger........the f*ck I can get some research about Eurasian black bears, they don''t even give enough information and they have the bite force of 800 PSI? But Rogers bear is bigger, I''m pretty sure his black bear has a bigger PSI because when he lands a strike to the two, it has a strong impact. As the three fighters clashed in a whirlwind of fury and power, their merged abilities added a new dimension to the battle, transforming them into formidable adversaries capable of extraordinary feats. The arena reverberated with the sound of their charged blows, each strike resonating with the echoes of their inner beasts'' ferocity and determination. In this epic showdown, Johnny, Alex, and Roger fought with a primal intensity that transcended mere physicality, their merged animal abilities fueling their resolve and pushing them to their limits. The battlefield became a canvas of strength, speed, and resilience as the three fighters unleashed the full extent of their inner beasts in a battle that would determine the ultimate victor in this clash of the giants. I could see someone who is very weak, Alex''s keen eyes caught sight of Johnny, who stood weakened and vulnerable, his aura flickering with waning strength. He saw his opportunity, Alex seized the moment, charging his arm with a surge of power as he unleashed a devastating punch aimed straight at Johnny''s face. *BANG* The impact was deafening, a resounding "Bang" that echoed through the arena as Alex''s charged fist connected with Johnny''s jaw, sending him reeling backward before crumpling to the ground, unconscious. The air crackled with tension as the The Elite squads are stunned silence as they see their leader fall to the ground, the outcome of the battle hanging in the balance. Alex smiled at Roger after what he just do. With Johnny out of the fight, the arena fell into a hushed stillness, broken only by the sound of heavy breaths and the low growls of the fighters'' animal auras. Alex, his aura ablaze with triumph, turned his ran towards Roger, the final opponent standing in his way. It is now a 1 versus 1. Chapter 50: Tournament Final Fight 3 As the dust settled after Johnny who was laying on the ground unconscious, a charged silence lingered in the arena, broken only by the heavy breaths of the fighters. Roger, his aura pulsating with the remnants of the intense battle, locked eyes with Alex, a fierce determination burning in his gaze. "Impressive move, Alex. Taking out Johnny like that. But don''t get too comfortable. You haven''t faced the full strength of the Eurasian black bear yet." Roger said to Alex Alex, his aura ablaze with triumph, smirked in response, a glint of confidence in his eyes. "You talk a big game, Roger. But let''s see if you can back it up. I''ve seen your moves, and I''m not impressed. The Grizzly Bear''s strength is unmatched. You''re in for a real challenge." Alex replied The tension between the two fighters crackled in the air, each one poised and ready for the final showdown that would determine the ultimate victor of the battle. We all just watched them in silence, anticipating the clash of wills between Roger and Alex, two formidable opponents locked in a battle of bears. Roger, his resolve unwavering, prepared to face Alex with all the strength and cunning he could muster. With a steely gaze, he readied himself for the inevitable clash, knowing that the battle ahead would test his limits like never before. As the arena buzzed with anticipation, the stage was set for the ultimate confrontation between Roger and Alex, a battle of strength, skill, and determination that would determine the true champion of the arena. The two charged each other while charging their charged arm.. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* They clashed *BANG BANG BANG BANG* Both of them can block each other''s power, none of them made a single hit, they just block each other''s attack. Roger, his voice laced with a hint of challenge, continued the exchange, his eyes narrowing with focus as he prepared for the impending clash. "You may have taken down Johnny, but don''t underestimate the cunning of the Eurasian black bear. It''s not just about raw power; it''s about strategy and intelligence. Let''s see if you can keep up." Roger said to Alex while dodging most of Alex''s attacks You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Alex, a confident grin spreading across his face, responded with a hint of bravado, his aura pulsating with the energy of the Grizzly Bear. "Strategy, intelligence... I''ve faced tougher opponents than you, Roger. The Grizzly Bear doesn''t back down from a challenge. I hope you''re ready to feel the full force of my strength. It''s going to take more than talk to defeat me." Alex said to Roger while trying to land a hit on him As the two fighters squared off, a palpable tension filled the arena, each fighter poised for the final clash that would determine the ultimate victor. All of us just watched in silence, the outcome of this battle of wills hanging in the balance. With a primal roar that echoed through the arena, Roger and Alex charged towards each other, their charged fists colliding in a deafening explosion of power and force. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* The sound of their impact reverberated through the arena like a thunderclap, a symphony of strength and determination that marked the beginning of the epic showdown between these formidable adversaries. In a flurry of strikes and counters, Roger and Alex engaged in a fierce exchange of blows, each punch charged with the raw energy of their animals. The arena became a battleground of strength, skill, and resilience as the two fighters pushed themselves to their limits, drawing upon their merged animal abilities to unleash a torrent of power and fury in a battle that would determine the fate of their encounter. As the battle between Roger and Alex raged on, I could see that both of them were getting tired, the arena bore witness to a clash of giants as the two fighters pushed themselves to their limits. With each charged blow and strategic maneuver, the combatants exerted themselves, their stamina waning as the intensity of the fight took its toll. Roger, his aura pulsating with the strength of the Eurasian black bear, felt the weight of each strike as he sought to overcome his opponent. The exertion of channeling his bear''s power into his attacks left him feeling the strain of the battle, his muscles aching from the relentless combat. On the other side, Alex, fueled by the power of the Grizzly Bear, found himself equally fatigued as he unleashed a barrage of attacks in an attempt to gain the upper hand. The energy required to charge his arm and deliver powerful blows taxed his reserves, leaving him breathless and weary as the battle wore on. They both stopped and distanced each other, the arena crackled with tension as Roger and Alex circled each other, their movements growing slower and more deliberate as the fight dragged on. Sweat dripped from their brows, their chests heaving with exertion as they struggled to maintain their focus and determination in the face of mounting fatigue, both of them panted heavily., With each passing moment, the two fighters went forward again and traded blows in a symphony of strength and resilience, their merged animal abilities tested to their limits as they fought on with unwavering resolve. We watched in awe as the battle of wills unfolded, the outcome hanging in the balance as Roger and Alex continued to tire each other out in a test of endurance and fortitude. Is it me? Or is Alex looks much weaker than Roger. "YEEEEEEESSSS" I heard someone yelled from The Elite team and all of them start cheering Huh? Why are they cheering? Didn''t Johnny went unconscious, oh right, their cheering for Roger. Roger also noticed how weak Alex is, sensing an opening, he launched a decisive strike at a vulnerable spot on Alex''s defense, delivering a powerful blow that sent Alex reeling before collapsing to the ground, unconscious. The arena fell into a hushed silence, we cheered even The Elite squad cheered, I think Roger won. Roger breathed heavily and weary from the intense combat, believing victory was within his grasp. I looked at Roger to cheer.......wait, the fight is not over yet, I realized why are The Elite squad is cheering, this is bad, sh*t. With Alex defeated and seemingly out of the fight, Roger stood triumphant, his aura pulsating with the remnants of his bear''s strength as he surveyed the battlefield. However, in a sudden twist of fate, Johnny, who had been presumed unconscious, stirred back to life, his eyes blazing with renewed determination as he rose to his feet, surprising both Roger and the onlookers, Roger''s smile faded, Johnny just awoken and scratch his head like he really just woke up from bed. Johnny''s aura revealed again, it didn''t go away while he''s in his beauty sleep. Johnny looked around to process what just happened, he looked to the ground and saw Alex who is unconscious and then look at the exhausted Roger, Roger readied his stance. Another fight for the poor tired Roger Chapter 51: Tournament Final Fight 4 (End Of Season 1) Johnny smiled while looking at the exhausted Roger, he stretched. "It''s a good thing I woke up before Alex went to sleep, both of you did a good fight huh?" Johnny said to Roger Roger remained silent while watching Johnny stretching and fully recovered, he also just watched Roger panting and breathing a lot of air to recover his energy and his Eurasian black bear beside him just standing like a human. "Looks like you''ve run out of steam, Roger" Johnny said to him and looked at Roger''s bear "The mighty Eurasian black bear isn''t looking so fierce now, is it? Are you ready to face the full power of the Polar Bear?" Johnny taunted at Roger Roger, though fatigued, met Johnny''s taunts with a steely gaze, his determination unwavering despite his tired state. Johnny readied his stance after the long stretching. "Don''t underestimate the strength of the Eurasian black bear, Johnny. I may be tired, but I''ve got enough fight left in me to take you down. Let''s see if you can back up those words with action." Roger replied back With their exchange of words fueling their resolve, Johnny and Roger prepared to engage in the final battle that would determine the true winner of the fight. The tension palpable as the two fighters squared off, their auras blazing with determination and power. Both of them went close to each other, Johnny made the first strike but Roger blocked it, the arena erupted into a flurry of movement and sound, the clash of their blows echoing through the air. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* The f*ck can Roger do, he looked so weak after the fight with Alex. Roger and Johnny engaged in a fierce exchange of attacks, each move calculated and precise as they fought with all their remaining strength and skill in a showdown that would test their limits and determine the ultimate victor of the battle of the bears. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* As Roger and Johnny clashed in a fierce battle of wills and strength, their words intertwined with the sounds of combat, creating a dynamic exchange of banter and blows that echoed through the arena. Roger, though weary, maintained his focus and determination, his movements calculated and precise as he faced off against Johnny, the power of the Polar Bear fueling his every strike. "You may have the strength of the Polar Bear, Johnny, but it takes more than brute force to win a battle. Let''s see if you can match the cunning and strategy of the Eurasian black bear." Roger said to Johnny Johnny, his attacks swift and powerful, responded with a smirk, his aura ablaze with the energy of the Polar Bear. "Cunning and strategy, huh? I''ll take strength over finesse any day, Roger. The Polar Bear''s power is unmatched, and I''ll show you just how formidable it can be. Brace yourself for the full force of my might." Johnny replied Wait, what the, I''m having a deja Vu of Alex Versus Roger conversation after hearing Johnny and Roger conversation. Their taunts fueled their movements as they clashed in a flurry of strikes and counters, each fighter pushing themselves to the limits in a display of skill and determination. The arena crackled with energy as Roger and Johnny engaged in a battle of wills, their conversation a reflection of their competitive spirit and unwavering resolve. As the fight raged on, we just watched in anticipation as Roger and Johnny continued their verbal sparring, their words a testament to the intensity of the battle unfolding before them. With each exchange of banter and blows, the two fighters pushed themselves to new heights, their rivalry driving them to push beyond their limits in a showdown that would determine the true champion of the arena. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Roger made his way behind Johnny and carried Johnny. *THUD* OOOHHH, that hurt, Roger made a suplex on Johnny, Roger stood up and waited for Johnny to stand up, looks like Johnny didn''t like that. Johnny went near to Roger, Roger tried to punch Johnny with his charged arm but Johnny punched Roger''s charged arm, he went Infront of Roger and suddenly carried Roger. *THUD* OOOOHHHH, a bodyslam was executed to Roger, Roger stood up. It was punching and now wrestling? This is so random. After just Roger stood up, Roger charged his feet and ran straight to Johnny. Johnny had no time to react, Roger jumped. *Bang* He made a drop kick on Johnny, Johnny fell to the ground and stood up again, what the hell is happening, both of them are close. Roger charged his right hand, before he raised his arm and charged to Johnny, Johnny''s right arm is already charged, Roger''s eyes is full of terror. *BANG* A CLOTHESLINE!!?? Roger landed in the ground flat, he stood up fast as he landed.The crowd started cheering, WHEN THE HELL DID THIS TURN INTO A WRESTLING MATCH? NOW WHAT''S NEXT? Roger charged and punched Johnny''s head. *BANG* Johnny fell to the ground like he fell unconscious, he just looked like stunned, Johnny breathed heavily. Roger walked around Johnny while taunting, Roger stopped and charged his elbow, be jumped while his elbow is pointed to the stomach of Johnny, WAIT WAIT WAIT WAIT *BANG* OOOOOOOOHHHHHH, AN ELBOW DROOOOOOOOP, Johnny hold his stomach after the elbow drop. Johnny stood up after recovering, both of them circled, Johnny went forward, Roger tried to hit him but missed. Johnny grabbed Roger on the neck and lifts Roger from the ground AND *Thud* OOOOOHHHHH MYYY GOD A CHOKESLAM!, they just continued their wrestling moves. *Bang* *Thud* *BANG* *BANG* *Thud* *Bang* The crowd cheered around them, I started cheering also for roger. Both of them grew tired after the wrestling and went back to punching since it use not much more energy than wrestling. *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* Suddenly with a swift and powerful strike, Johnny''s fist connected with Roger''s weakened form, the impact echoing through the arena. For a moment, it seemed as though Johnny had secured the win, a confident smirk on his face. However, in a surprising turn of events, Roger, summoning the last reserves of his strength and determination, did something unexpected. With a steely resolve in his eyes, he taunted Johnny, a glint of defiance shining through his fatigue. "Not so fast, Johnny. You may have strength, but it takes more than that to defeat the Eurasian black bear. Let me show you what true resilience looks like." Roger said to Johnny Johnny, his expression shifting from confidence to surprise and terror, watched in disbelief as Roger, with a final burst of energy, delivered a powerful punch to his face, sending him reeling backward and collapsing to the ground, defeated. We went silent, the referee came running "THREEE......TWOOOOOO.....ONEEEEEE........OUUUUUUUUT!" the referee shouted "YEEEEEEAAAAAAAH" all of us cheered, we came running and carried Roger We carried him back to our post, talking excitement that we won the first prize, the other squads carried their team leader to their post. The referee came to the middle. "CONGRATULATIONS FOR THE SHADOW STRIKE UNIT LEADER FOR BEING THE LAST STAND LEADER IN THE FIGHT!, now for the result, for the on who will get the 1 point, it will be Alex from the Avengers, since Johnny woke up in time before Alex went unconscious, the match reseted that all of them are conscious, so that means Alex is THE first one to get unconscious, so from your total points, 3 plus 1 will be equal to four!" The referee yelled "Now, the squad to get two points, Johnny is standing while Alex is unconscious, Johnny got knocked out and Alex is still unconscious, so that means Johnny is the second one to get unconscious, so from your total points, 1 plus 2 equals to 3." "NOW FOR THE 3 POINTS, THE LAST MAN STANDING IS ROGER, so from your total points, 2 PLUS 3 EQUALS TO 5" "THE ONE WHO WILL BE GETTING THE $500,000 DOLLARS PRIZE WILL BE SHADOW STRIKE UNIT SQUUAAAAAD!!" "YEEEEEEEESSSSS" We cheered ourselves in excitement "FOR THE ONE WHO WILL BE GETTING THE $200,000 DOLLARS PRIZE WILL BE THE AVENGERS SQUAAAAAAAD" "YEEEEAAAAAAH" The Avengers squad yelled "NOW FOR THE LAST PRIZE OF $100,000 DOLLARS PRIZE WILL GO TO THE ELITE SQUUUAAAAD" "YEEEAAAAAAH" The people from The Elite squad shouted, I don''t blame then since $100,000k dollars is a lot. A senior-high came to our post and gave Roger the case, some other guys went to the other squad''s post and gave the the case. "LINE UP BOYS!" Roger said to us We all lined up, I ended up last behind Mark. "Wait a minute" Roger said He bring up his phone and did something "500,000 divided by 32 will be $15,625 per one of you!" Roger yelled We got our money, we counted, HELL YEAH,$15,625K DOLLARS JUST BY DOING ONLY ONE FIGHT! "Congratulations for doing this tournament, enjoy your prize money, I think we will never meet again because we will enroll a school far away from you, and thank you again for the entertainment" the referee yelled in the middle The senior highs started packing and exited out of the Battalion Ground, all of us in the group planned to buy alcoholic drinks, we went to town and celebrated somewhere till night. All of us made fun and made a lot of memories. It''s time to say farewell, I said farewell to James, Elyzer, and Mark, I also bid farewell to Roger and the other groups, I took a Jeep and went back home. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "I laid on my bed and played my favorite dinosaur ga-" "It''s night time now" Luna said to us "But I''m enjoying dad''s story" my daughter Noelle said to Luna "That is now the ending, I played my favorite dinosaur game and that''s the end and don''t worry, I still have a lot of story and I''ll continue it tommorow okay? There is always tomorrow" I said to Noelle "Okay, goodnight dad" "Goodnight Noelle" i kissed my daughter on the head and went out of the room, I closed the light and closed the door. As I went out, Luna hugged me tightly and kissed me on the cheeks, Luna always do this when I get closer to her. What a lovely wife I had but there''s a problem, she still had her yandere side. I still remember when I talked with my workmate about work who is a girl and Luna saw us. As I went home, she made me drink a coffee with sleeping pills, as I woke up, I am in our room tied up and gagged and Luna came with monstrosity, she kept on asking about the girl and she thought that I might be cheating. It''s a good thing that I called James to come to my house to give a ride so that we will hangout with the others before Luna drugged me. James can''t find me anywhere in the house so James became suspicious and saw our open door and took a peek, he saw me gagged and tied with Luna who is angry In front of me, James fought with Luna in front of me to wake up on her senses, and I''m saved again by James from Luna''s yandere side. Luna and I went to our room to sleep, I closed the light and went to bed, she kissed me multiple times on the head and hugged me very tightly and went to sleep, she always does this every night. Oh right, I have to remember my story from senior-high before I''ll say the story to Noelle. I recovered all my memories from senior-high, tomorrow will be again, a story time for my daughter. *SEASON 1 END* Chapter 52:New Power? *yaaaaaawwwwn* I just woke up from my bed, I am in my apartment and just enrolled at a school in the city called Baguio. What''s the time now? 5:44 AM, they said that school starts at 8:00 AM, there''s still a lot of time for coffee and playing. I stood up and went to the bathroom to shower, after that, walked to the kitchen and heated some water, I waited and brewed myself a sweet coffee, got myself bread and went to bed and played some games. I just played for a few minutes. Now what time is it? 6:58 AM, I should go early because it would take a lot of minutes to go there by walking or even by a taxi, the school I enrolled in is far away and if I use a taxi, there will be traffic and a lot of taxis already have a customer. I put on my new school uniform and packed my school things, I looked around to see if there was anything missing, oh my ID, I looked around........ Oh sh*t, this is the first day of school of course they haven''t given us ID and took pictures of us, The best thing about first days is there''s nothing much to do and they just do some recap. I went out of my room and locked the door, I ran downstairs to the first floor and said good morning to the owner. I went outside waiting for a taxi. I raised my hand after I saw one, the taxi went to me and stopped, I opened the door and went inside and sat. "Where to?" The taxi driver asked "University high sir" I replied The taxi driver is drived, while getting there, wonder if I have a classmate I know like since elementary and junior high and of course about the strange thing that happened in the province, about us gaining powers like gaining our favorite animal and gaining their abilities and powers, I just leaved that place and still a mystery to me, where it came from is still unknown. I just looked outside watching the people walking and shopping, the taxi always stopped because THERE IS TRAFFIC. Feels like eternity, I have finally arrived, I paid the taxi driver and went outside. I looked at the school, big and tall and there''s a lot of people going in and out. HELL YEAH, look at them girls and chicks, best thighs and some are beautiful and some are cuties, hehe boy. I entered, I remembered they already made a school group chat and told us about our section name, I Iooked at my phone, Grade 11 Flamingo. I asked a teacher walking by and asked some directions, and the teacher told me where I could find it. I said thank you and went to the third floor, I looked around, found it. *RIIIIIIIIIINNNNGGG* It already rang, I walked to my room, it''s embarrassing to see new faces, I just walked straight at the back first column blindly. Huh? Is that Mark? "Eeyyy Mateo, long time no see" Mark said when we saw each other I looked closely, there is James just beside Mark and there''s Elyzer in front of James, James and Mark are at the most back seat but there''s a single empty seat behind them and Elyzer is just in front of them, a seat beside Elyzer is empty, I think this is for me. I took a sit and talked to them about vacation and how spend our prize money during vacation, I still have $10,213 money left, yeah I haven''t spend that much, Elyzer have $11,564 left, James have $8,910 left and Mark still have $11,131 left, I didn''t know WE haven''t spend the money much. Stolen story; please report. I looked around the room to see familiar faces, hmm.......is that....uh.....Luna? She is also in our column but at the most front, she looked around and saw me, she blushed and looked away, ain''t no way. I looked around again, someone just entered the room, is that?.....Jayden? "JAYDEN!" I shouted The four of us looked at Jayden and Jayden looked at us. "Eeeeyyyyy long time no see" he said back to us while coming towards us I pointed the single seat behind Mark and James, he went to take the seat. Jayden has been a childhood friend of ours since grade 1, the last time we saw him was after graduation in grade 6, he enrolled in a private school but ours is public so we haven''t seen him much. We all talked and sometimes laughed loudly, the adviser came and we settled, HAH, it''s a good thing she didn''t arrange our seat and did an introduce yourself thing, just asked who''s present and things. We all talked to the teacher about our policies and things to do, recap, enjoyed talking to the teacher and lots more. Now our second subject, we also talked to the teacher and gave us some things to do, it''s the first day so it''s not that hard. The teacher got called and went outside, we all suddenly talked and murmured. "Hey! I heard that the five of you there are from the province, what are you province boys doing here in the city anyway!? Lowlands" a guy stood up and bullied the five of us, I think his name is Jonathan? I heard that people from the city bully the people from the provinces, I wonder what their mother teaches them about us people from the province anyway, and number two, the province I came from is higher than here like we live in the mountains, what does he even mean in the lowlands. "F*ck you men!" James shouted back "Yeah, f*ck you" Elyzer joined "Yeah, don''t make your mouth bigger like your head" Jayden joined OOOOOHHHHH, goddamn, I mean I don''t blame Jayden tho, Jonathan''s head is like a big box head. "What!?, you looking for a fight!?" Jonathan said after the thing Jayden said "Yeah motherf*cker, I''m going to strike yee big headed sh*t!" Jayden replied The people around started shouting "FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT!" "Then what''s your power you f*cker!?" Jonathan asked Wait did he just say power? "What power!?" Jayden asked Jonathan started laughing "You don''t have one!?, what a pity HAHA, it is already an automatic win for me" Jonathan shouted while laughing with his friend What does he mean by power? Wait this is not the time, I stood up and ran to the door to take a peek through the hinges of the door, I saw our teacher coming. I ran back to my seat while making hand signs to all my classmates that the teacher is coming, they all understood and settled down. Now, what does Jonathan mean by power? It is now lunchtime, the five of us went to the canteen to eat. "Hey, what does Jonathan mean by power?" Elyzer asked all of us We all shrugged "Maybe their favorite animal is their power?" James said Maybe, we all just talked and asked questions. Dismissal time now, we are grouped behind Jayden and some group is behind Jonathan too. They said about an arena to fight, we all followed behind, there are random people in groups behind us following maybe to watch the fight. They lead us behind the school, behind the school is like our sports and fitness area, there are basketball grounds, volleyball, baseball and lots more. Behind the school is also a forest, we all followed the path like someone made it, we all walked until we saw a big clearing. It is really like an arena, it''s like back from the Battalion Ground but bigger. We went to a spot to sit and encourage Jayden, Jayden may be looked thin but when he took off his clothes, he''s a musculine, yeah he goes to the gym. I saw familiar faces coming to us, Benjo, Bawayan, Ezekiel and Janly. "Long time no see, we didn''t know you enrolled in this school" Bawayan shouted at us We all greeted them, they also greeted Jayden. We all talked about how it''s been. Someone went to the middle. "Good afternoon ladies and gentlemen, it''s good to see you all on the first day of school and it''s literally the first day of school, some fight occurred so they came here in Fighters Ground to fight to see who''s stronger!" The guy in the middle yelled, let''s call him referee The men and women around cheered, there were lots and lots of people around. Fighters Ground they named this place huh? "Now! We are going to know the fighters, Jayden and his province friends-" Province friends? "Stop calling us province boys you little f*ck!" I shouted at the referee Some people around supported me and shouted the referee about calling people from the province "province boys", I''m pretty they also came from the province or different province. "Okay okay, I am sorry! Let''s go back to the entry, it is Jayden versus Jonathan, can the both of you step to the middle!?" the referee shouted Jayden went to the middle he faced Jonathan "Okay, after I shouted fight, the match started and can the both of you step back just 10 meters away from each other?" The referee told the two fighters The two followed the referee''s instructions "Again, as I shouted fight, the match started, THREEEE....TWOOOO.....ONEEEEE......FIGHT" the referee shouted, the two went to their fighting stance Jonathan smiled at Jayden "You really don''t have a power? Seriously?" Jonathan said to Jayden Jayden just focused "Then let me show you mine" Jonathan added *Flooom* Red fire suddenly burst out of Jonathan''s two hands, so this is their power? Ain''t no way they can just reveal it without getting angry or anything, but Jayden should be the first one for us to be worried about. How can he beat Jonathan if Jayden doesn''t have any powers? Chapter 53:Jaydens Power Awakening(Flashback) My name is Jayden, I am just having a vacation in Azura Hills Province, yeah, Mateo lives in Mountain Province. Just after we arrived at my auntie''s house, I saw my cousin Blake again, the same age as me. Blake said we are going to take a stroll around this place, I agreed since it''s my first time coming here. We strolled around, and saw a clearing of the mountains, I saw the rice terreces and saw the local people''s. We stumbled upon an abandoned high school, Blake said it was now abandoned for 3 years, he didn''t know why it was abandoned. We climbed up the gate and entered, the entrance of it is a basketball court and also have a volleyball court, we went deeper, we peeked at the classrooms, we saw the teachers room and the principal''s room. Me and Blake both separated, to explore freely. "Hey! Jayden! Come here!" Blake''s voice echoed I ran to him, following the voice, I saw him pointing at something to the woods down below the school. You see that? That looked like a clearing" Blake said to me I took a peek through the trees, I could see a grassy field, maybe a soccer field? "Wanna go check it out?" Blake asked I nodded at him, we both went to the woods downhill, we just went blindly deeper and deeper and closer to the soccer field, we arrived. "Huh? Where''s the soccer goal net?" Blake asked I looked both left and right, he''s right, there''s no goal net, then what is this place then? We entered the middle of the field, it is a complete nothingness. "Wonder what is this place" Blake asked "Ooooohh, a butterfly" Blake said after he saw a butterfly He ran around catching the butterfly like a child, what the hell is he doing? You''re like 16 years old. I just looked around at the field, I am feeling something inside, something strange I have never felt before, it is very strange, I looked at the sky, there are birds. The strange feeling still kicking in, huh? I feel like I activated something, I looked at Blake...................uuuhhhhhh, what is happening? He''s running at the butterfly in slow motion, huh? I looked up at the sky, the birds are also moving in slow motion. Suddenly, I felt something deactivated, I looked at Blake, he''s moving at normal speed trying to catch the butterfly, huh? What the hell? I looked at the birds in the sky, they were already gone, I looked at Blake, he stopped. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "I''m feeling something, I don''t know this feeling but, it''s a strange feeling" Blake said "Uhhhh, I felt something?" Blake added Suddenly, a guy appeared near him, looking surprised, eh? The guy is.......him, the guy is similar to Blake like, a clone of him. Blake noticed something near him, he was shocked to it, his doppelganger just looked at him, suddenly it was gone. "Hey, what was that? Did you just see that!?" Blake just said and asked I nodded, what the hell was that, suddenly, again it appeared but, it looked shocked, wait what? It''s the same shock face as Blake did when he saw his doppelganger, Blake looked to his right, he saw the other doppelganger. "Wait what? Who are-" the doppelganger talked and stopped and vanished away "Wait what, why does that feel like de javu, it felt like I said that and also felt like I didn''t say that, hey Jayden, what is going on?" Blake said to me and asked I shrugged, what the hell is happening, I felt something inside of me again, it felt like I could interact with something inside of me. I interacted with it...........suddenly, Blake went to a slow motion like before, I waved, he didn''t wave back, he''s just there, moving slowly, suddenly I felt something deactivated and Blake started too forward like normal, he looked surprised after seeing his doppelganger. He stopped "Hey, I can feel something inside of me like, I can interact 2 like there are 2 buttons" Blake said Suddenly, a doppelganger of him came again, with smiles on his face like the face when he saw his doppelganger, the doppelganger looked at Blake. "Hey, it''s you again" the doppelganger said and faded away "Hey i don''t know what''s happening like a memory just popped up in my head like I said something like " hey its you again" what the hell is happening man, anyway let''s go home, it''s nearly night" Blake said to me We ran upwards back to the school and climbed the entrance and rushed home. After eating, we talked about the thing that happened in the field. I told him that I also felt the same thing. "Wait what, you can slow down time?" Blake asked I need to make some kind of evidence to prove it to him, he may believe in me but I want him to believe in me more. I told him to punch me with his right or left arm, make a headstart first so that I will know when to slow down time and block or dodge it, and I added that before I block his punch, I will pick up the pencil and block his punch. "Okay, 3....2...1...GO!" he said I activated the thing again inside me, Blake''s arm moved slowly, I picked up the pencil on the floor and raised my hand to block the punch, I can feel something inside of me that I can deactivate it, I deactivate it like a button. *Tek* The sound of my hand and Blake''s punch, I raised the pencil so that he could see. "Wait what? Ain''t no way, I saw it like instantly happened, I couldn''t even see a blur" Blake was amazed But to Blake tho, I still don''t understand the doppelganger thing, we decide to call it powers like in the movies, we planned tommorow that we will practice our new power. The next morning, we wake up early and get outside just at the front of Blake''s home, we are on the road. We just made distance, okay, ACTIVATE. I looked around me, it''s in slow motion, the grassy fields sway in slow motion, I looked at Blake, he''s not moving because he''s concentrating, wonder if this can go on forever. I felt it automatically deactivated inside of me, so this isn''t infinite. I activate it again to count how many seconds I can keep my surroundings in slow motion..... Huh? It doesn''t feel like activating, I kept on activating, suddenly the slow motion activated again, okay count. 1..2..3..4..5..6..7 It deactivated again, I can go only in 7 seconds, I activate to count again, and again, it''s not activating again, I kept on trying for just a few seconds in and the world is in slow motion again. 1..2..3..4..5..6..7 The world started to go normal again, it is really 7 seconds, but is it spamable? I tried to activate it again, hhmmm, maybe not? Maybe it''s a cool down his+)? I slowed time and waited to finish 7 seconds, I kept on activating while the cool down. 1..2..3 The world is in slow motion now, so 3 seconds cool down? Me and Blake kept on practicing our powers, we said to each other that after practicing, we we''ll share what we have learned to our our powers. After practicing, and made some coffee "Sooo, what did you learn?" Blake asked me I said to him that I can slow time in 7 seconds with a 3 seconds cool down, I asked what about his. "Well for me, I feel like I can summon my past self in 6 seconds and my future self in 8 seconds, for an example, I asked my past self to kick the rock, after that the rock just teleported like forward like it just rolled, I saw people far away going somewhere in the muddy road, I summoned my future self and asked is there something about to happen to them? I asked my future self, he replied one of those guys is going to slip, it was hilarious, my future self disappeared, I looked at the people and watch them, seconds later a guy suddenly slipped, so that was 100 percent accurate so yeah, that''s for me" Blake replied Wow, so he can make contact with future self and past self while me who can slow down time just for 7 seconds? Seriously. A few days passed and we just practiced our power for days and days and days. Chapter 54: Jayden Versus Jonathan And that''s how I got my power, slow down time just for 7 seconds, but 7 seconds is enough for a fight, wonder what my friends powers are? They are talking about powers during lunchtime. "Hmph, you won''t surrender? Here I come then" Jonathan said to me and ran towards me He''s in front of me, he raised his arm ready to strike. *Slow Time* I slowed down the time and went forward 1..2 While counting, I give strikes to his face 3..4 5..6 It is nearly 7, I did a back kick on his stomach and retreated few meters away 7 *Time Went Back To Normal* Jonathan flew backwards because of the kick I did, the crowd around me is in awe. Jonathan landed on the ground and stood up. "What the hell was that?" Jonathan asked "Wait, don''t tell me, you have powers?" Jonathan asked again "I can slow down time just for 7 seconds, that''s all" I replied at Jonathan Jonathan just looked at me, quietly with a surprise face turned to an angry face. The air crackled with anticipation as we look at each other. His eyes glinted with a fiery intensity, a silent challenge that mirrored the flames dancing at his fingertips. I knew I had to act swiftly, to harness the temporal power within me to gain an edge in this fiery duel. With a focused mind and a surge of determination, I tapped into the depths of my unique ability. Time itself seemed to bend and warp around me, slowing to a languid crawl as I triggered my temporal manipulation. Seven seconds. That was all I had, a fleeting window to outmaneuver the flames that Jonathan could conjure with a mere thought. As the world around us descended into a surreal stillness, I locked eyes with Jonathan, his smirk betraying a confidence born of wielding the destructive force of fire. Flames licked the air around him, casting an ominous glow that danced in rhythm to his will. In this frozen moment, I assessed the situation, calculating my next move with precision. Three seconds. The cooldown period loomed ahead, a brief respite before I could once again command time to my advantage. I braced myself for the impending rush, knowing that every second counted in this elemental showdown. "7 seven seconds you say? Here I come then" Jonathan said Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Jonathan''s hand rose, a cascade of flames erupting in a blazing inferno that threatened to engulf me. Heat washed over me in a searing wave, a reminder of the raw power he held within his grasp. Fireballs shot towards me with lethal intent, leaving trails of scorching heat in their wake. Sh*t, he can make fireballs? *Slow Time* In the slowed seconds that stretched like eternity, I moved with purpose and grace, dodging the fiery projectiles with calculated ease. The temporal distortion granted me a heightened awareness, an almost precognitive sense of Jonathan''s movements and intentions. Each step, each dodge, was a strategic dance choreographed by the slowed rhythm of time. *Time Went Back To Normal* As the seventh second approached, a subtle shift in the fabric of reality signaled the impending return to normalcy. Time began to accelerate, the world around us regaining its swift pace as the temporal manipulation waned. I braced myself for the cooldown, those crucial three seconds of vulnerability before I could once again wield the power of time. Jonathan''s expression shifted, a flicker of surprise crossing his features as the temporal distortion dissipated. The brief respite was over, but the memory of those slowed seconds lingered, a testament to the untapped potential I held within me. The clash of elements, fire against time, had only just begun in this elemental battleground. As the temporal distortion faded and time resumed its natural flow, the battleground crackled with energy and tension. Jonathan''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of uncertainty betraying his facade of confidence. The dance of flames around him faltered for a moment, a subtle sign of the disruption caused by my temporal interference. I seized the opportunity, capitalizing on the split-second advantage granted by my ability. With a swift movement, I maneuvered into a strategic position, positioning myself for the next phase of the confrontation. The cooldown period loomed ahead, a brief but crucial window where I needed to regroup and prepare for the next temporal manipulation. Jonathan, sensing the shift in the dynamics of the battle, unleashed a torrent of fire with renewed intensity. Flames surged towards me, a relentless onslaught that tested my agility and resolve. Each flicker of fire illuminated the battlefield, casting shadows that danced in the chaotic symphony of elements. With a deft dodge and a calculated leap, I evaded the fiery barrage, the heat of the flames grazing my skin in a searing reminder of the danger that Jonathan posed. The cooldown period was dwindling, the seconds ticking away with relentless speed, urging me to act swiftly and decisively. As the final moment of cooldown approached, I steeled myself for the next temporal manipulation. With a surge of determination, I tapped into the wellspring of power within me, triggering the temporal distortion once more. Seven seconds. Seven precious seconds to tip the scales in my favor, to outmaneuver the flames that threatened to consume me. *Slow Time* Time slowed once again, the world around me descending into a surreal stillness. In this suspended moment, I saw the intricate dance of fire and time, the interplay of elements that defined our clash. With a focused mind and a steady gaze, I prepared to make my move, to seize the fleeting advantage granted by the manipulation of time itself. *Time Went Back To Normal* As the seventh second approached, I felt the temporal fabric begin to unravel, the world around us shifting back to its natural rhythm. Time accelerated, the slowed moments fading into memory as reality reclaimed its hold. The cooldown period loomed once more, a brief interlude before the next temporal gambit. I need to get closer to him, he threw another fireball, I dodged to right and ran towards him. "Oh, you want a fist-to-fist fight? Okay then" Jonathan said to me while I am running at him He summoned fire to his fist, my slow time cool down is gone. *Slow Time* I slowed down time and ran towards him, I watched the fire dance in a slow motion, it looked beautiful, I raised my arm ready to strike, huh? I felt a heat below me, I looked down, I saw a fireball coming towards my stomach. When did he.. I dodged to the left, time starts to go back to normal again. "You fall for my trap" Jonathan said to me I looked at him, he had his arm raised ready to hit me, sh*t, I can''t move. *Bang* I got hit by the face, his fist made a contact on my face made a bang sound, it felt strong, I staggered backwards and looked at Jonathan, he just stood there with a smirk face. "C''mon, land a hit with your slow time" Jonathan said to me Sh*t, three seconds already passed *Slow Time* I looked around, there are no fireballs can be seen, I rushed at Jonathan, giving him strikes on the face, 7 seconds have passed, I backed away, Jonathan felt the multiple punch. He looked at me with angry eyes he rushed at me and launch the some strikes at me. I dodge and dodge and dodge his incoming attacks. *Swoosh swoosh swoosh* While he''s punching the air, I can hear the flames on his hand sounding. 3 seconds had passed. *Slow Time* I slowed the time, I punch Jonathan as hard as I can. 1..2..3 Giving him barrage and barrage of strikes 4..5..6.. It is nearly 7 seconds, for the final blow, I kicked him on the stomach as hard as I can. *Time Flows Normal Again* Jonathan flew to the ground, he looked weakened "Okay*pant* *pant* okay, your strong, I gave up" Jonathan said "Hell Yeah!" I shouted The people around cheered, my friends came running at me, hahaha, first time fighting with my slooooooww time. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Mateo''s POV We rushed to Jayden to celebrate, but of course something caught me, Jayden can slow down time, Jonathan can control power and us from the province is from our animals. So that means my research doesn''t end here and there is still more. Chapter 55:Smasher Vs Cryo "Bro, what the hell was that yesterday(???o???)?" Mark asked us "I just don''t know, Jayden can slow down time and Jonathan has pyrokinesis, back at the province we only have our animal power" James replied We are talking in class about what happened yesterday, hmmmm, how is it different. Suddenly, Mark saw Jayden so we cut off the subject. "Wow(???o???), you can slow down time?" James asked Jayden "Yep(???)" Jayden replied Jayden took his seat, Elyzer, James and Mark asked about his power, they just asked and asked Jayden. "Oh sh*t(????¥î??)??, is that you Blake?" Jayden shouted We looked at the front, there was a guy at the entrance looking at Jayden. "Heeeey(????¥î??)??, long time no see" Blake said to Jayden Blake looked at us "Oh hello fellow friends" Blake said at us and raised his hand at us for a handshake We shake his hand introduce ourselves, Blake took a vacant chair and went beside Jayden, we just talked stories. Class has now started, we just do some work and learn. A few hours and minutes, doing some works the teacher made for us, someone is shouting just near in front of us. "Hey, did you just bumped on me ?????!?" Jake yelled to a fat guy I''m pretty sure Jake is a friend of Jonathan, and I think the fat guy is named Kirby, tall guy same as Jake, but Jake is slim and Kirby is fat. "I''m sorry, it''s just an accident" Kirby said to Jake "I don''t think that''s an accident lil bro(??Òæ???)" Jake angrily said to Kirby and punched Kirby on the back Kirby punches back at Jake, suddenly, both of them start exchanging punches, some people stop them. "Stop that! Go fight at the Fighters Ground if you want to fight" a guy I think named Jolo said to the two The two cooperated and went back to their seat, this is the perfect time for my research. Now, that it is afternoon, the five of us followed a big group going to the Fighters Ground, as we arrived, the referee is already anounncing. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "We are back here again in the Fighters Ground, someone fought yesterday and shocked us because they have superpowers, I heard that some of you have superpowers but different from you but some of you are more shock because some of you have no powers, well, we didn''t even know how we got this superpowers and it is also confusing for us, well, we can''t keep the fighters waiting and all of you waiting so WE WILL START THE FIGHT!" the referee anounced The people around just cheered "Okay, to know the name of the fighters and who are you cheering, firstly, the slim guy, a friend of Jonathan who fought with yesterday, it iiiiiISSSSSS JAAAAAAKE!" Referee anounced Some yelled for Jake''s name, they cheered for him as he went to the middle, the referee as yesterday is lack of announcing ??_??. "And now, for Jake''s opponent, the fat guy, well he may be a fight guy but can crush his opponent, his name iiiiiiiIIISSSSS KIIIIIIIIIIRRBYYYYYYY" the referee announced We cheered for Kirby, who even wants to cheer at Jake who has a bad attitude, we cheered for Kirby as he went to the middle. The referee raised his to silence us, he raised his hand between the two. "THREE...TWO...wait, distance first distance" the referee stopped because the two are near The two distanced and readied their stance "Okay, THREE...TWO...ONE....FIGHT" the referee shouted Kirby suddenly bursts out a yellow aura, Jake also bursts out a lump of ice in his hand, his aura is blue, hmm, Jonathan also has an aura colored yellow-orange because his fire is yellow-orange, so it is similar to our power. But what confuses me is Jayden''s from yesterday, he didn''t let out any aura and also Kirby, has an aura but doesn''t show anything. Jake has a confused face, maybe he knows how this power works. Jake went forward, he made a spiky mallet with his ice in his hands, he raised his hand and smashed it to Kirby but Kirby dodged away, Kirby may be fat but he could dodge ?? ?? ??? ??. Jake kept on following Kirby and swing his spiked mace ice to Kirby but Kirby just kept on leaping backwards to dodge. Jake went backwards, he''s regaining his breath after the swinging. Kirby noticed his opportunity, he jumped.......he jumped higher and was about to land on Jake but Jake noticed and jumped away. *BOOOM* It made a boom sound as Kirby landed, it made the ground shake like an earthquake, what the hell is Kirby''s power? I think where this is going, we used to bully fat guys that they can make the ground shake if they land on the ground or something. I could hear laughs around from the audience after Kirby landed. Kirby jumped high again like 10 feet from the ground and tried to land on Jake, Jake jumped away. *BOOOM* It made the ground again shaken, we held our ground after the impact, goddamn, wonder what happens if Jake got landed on. After Kirby landed, Jake formed an ice baseball bat on his left hand and a mace on his right hand. He charged at Kirby while he covered himself with his ice shield, he bumped Kirby with his ice shield, Kirby staggered back, Jake raised his ice bat and hit Kirby with it. Oooooh, that hurt, after the hit, James hit Kirby again on the face. James again swings his ice bat at Kirby but Kirby blocks it with his arms, Kirby sees his opportunity and punches Jake on the face, he made combos of punches. Jake raised his shield and destroyed Kirby''s combos and counter-attacked Kirby, Kirby staggered back but regained consciousness and readied his stance. Jake went to his fighting stance, a few seconds later, they charged at each other. The battle started again, Kirby deftly dodged and weaved through Jake''s icy onslaught, his jumping smash power propelling him with speed and agility. With each jump, Kirby closed the distance between them, his determination unwavering as he faced the icy barrage head-on. Ice walls shattered under Kirby''s relentless assault, and ice shackles crumbled in the face of his unyielding resolve. Jake used a lot of weapons while fighting Kirby, he used ice whip, he whip with his ice whip to whip Kirby but Kirby just jumped at him to smash him. He made an ice hammer to smash Kirby but Kirby dodged away and jump to smash him. He made an ice staff to defend and to attack Kirby but Kirby destroyed Jake''s ice staff after jumping and smashing Jake, Jake noticed his damaged ice staff when Kirby jumped at him so he let go of the ice staff and ran away. And despite Jake''s best efforts and the array of non-sharp ice weapons at his disposal, Kirby''s jumping smash power proved to be a force to be reckoned with. With a final, thunderous leap, Kirby unleashed a devastating jumping smash that shattered Jake''s defenses and left him vulnerable to defeat. The battlefield fell silent as Kirby emerged victorious, his jumping smash power prevailing against the might of cryo manipulation. Even tho Jake can use a lot of weapons tho he still got defeated, there may be a chance of him defeating Kirby with bladed weapons but of course, killing a fellow student is not in the law in here, and also back in the province. We Kirby supporters applauded for Kirby, he took all his things and went out of the arena to maybe go somewhere or go home. That fight was useful research to me, so toy observation to Jonathan and Jake, they looked like best friends since elementary or high school friends, both of them have the same powers but different elements, Jonathan has fire and Jake has cryo. Jayden and Kirby have different powers and don''t know Jonathan and Jake, Jayden and Kirby also don''t know each other, Jayden can manipulate time but I don''t know Kirby but he can do smashing but still different. Hmmm, AAAAAHHHHHH ?Òæ??! The research is not enough, I need more research but I''m still getting some research. James asked for and hang out with me and the others, we accepted and went somewhere. Chapter 56 "This is a really good spot you found" I said to Elyzer "Yeah, I found it during last week''s fight" Elyzer replied The 5 of us are finding a good spot to eat for lunch but Elyzer found a spot which is near the fighting ground. The spot is covered with trees but the sun still lightens the place up, there are seats and tables around that are made out of cobblestone. The table and seat are damaged but still works fine. The area around looks abandoned, it looked like a picnic place or something. We approached a random seat and tables and took a sir, we started unpacking our lunchboxes. "You guys have good food" Mark said to us We took off the lid of our lunch box, mine is 3 hotdogs, 2 hams, and 1 fried egg, all of us have meat, not a single vegetable. "We could see that you ate a Lot but your still thin Mateo, also you James" Jayden said to us He was right, I remember that when I was young, I used to get a lot of food that made my grandmother say it looked like a volcano. When I went to my cousin''s for the Christmas holiday, she took 1 scoop of rice and asked me if it was enough and I was like what? You can consume that much? She''s a little older so she knows what she''s asking. So I just said yes, few days past I started eating food with 1 scoop of rice with of course a food that is equal to the rice. "Might be that we consume a lot of protein but burn a lot of calories at the same time or our body burns a lot of calories in a day so maybe" James replied We started eating, we all shared each other out of food until we were full "While eating, let''s talk about our abilities, asking questions about it, how the other have powers, how the others have a different system than us" James said to us "He''s right, I''m also curious" Elyzer replied "Wait, you guys also have it too?" Jayden asks out of shock and excitement "Yeah" the 4 of us replied Jayden started asking Mark questions about our ability and how it works. "1st question, how did we gain it?" James asked us All of us started thinking, not a single clue came out of our mind. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "No answer, we just gain out of nowhere" Jayden answered "2nd question, why is our ability different from the others like back in the province, we all have the same ability system but depends on animals Jayden can slow down time, Kirby''s destruction ability- Suddenly, we burst out laughing interrupting Elyzer''s question, I mean who would laugh at a fat guy and his power is destruction. "And the 2 friends who have elemental powers but different kind of elements" Elyzer continued We all started thinking "Different location, different powers?" Marc answered We all lightened up, that is actually a good answer and a lot of sense but we are not sure. We all continued asking questions until we saw the time, we started packing our things and started to go back to school, we crossed the fighting ground. We went up and met by the schools sports ground scattered around like the baseball ground, racing track, badminton court and others more. A lot of people are playing at the basketball court there''s audiences sitting and watching, we are near at the school backdoor, Marc opened the door. *Tek* "Ow" we heard James We looked behind, James is rubbing the right side of his face looking at the direction at the basketball court. I looked at the direction he is looking at, there are 5 big guys sitting on the bleachers looking back at us. They are probably 12 graders "What happened" Elyzer asked James "They threw a rock at me" James replied "What school you 5 punies came from?" one of them asked "Mountain Province" I replied to them They started laughing "Oh, so you guys came from the province? Such lowlands, which tribe you from? You probably eat people" one of them replied I raised my middle finger to them "Wanna mess with us lowland?" 1 of them said to me I pointed at the biggest one, probably their leader "I will make that big-ass gorilla go to the hospital" I said to them They all started laughing "You? You think you could stand a chance against me?" The biggest one replied "You look thin, the fuck you even going to do" one of them added "Just after school" I shouted while going in the school All of us went to our classroom and play our favorite multiplayer game. The bell rung and we hid our phone and prepared for class. My heart pounded fast everytime I think about the fight, the pound of fear nor excitement, I thinked about it until dismissal. The bell rung, we packed up and ready to go out of the room to go to the fighting ground. There''s a lot of people waiting for me outside of the room. "Mateo, long time no see" I hear a familiar voice I looked up, it was Roger, our leader from our previous school. Behind him are some of our group squad like Bawayan and Ezekiel. I looked around, familiar faces, it''s the people from the different squads in the province, our previous enemy like Kyle, Chad and others. "We didn''t know we have some fellow friends from the province, we are excited to see some" Johnny came saying to me "Hey, where''s your fighter? Everyone on the fighting ground is waiting" someone shouted at the hallway "Mateo! Mateo! Mateo!" Everyone started shouting as we went outside and to the fighting ground. A lot of people are standing, talking, and sitting around the area. Even if there''s a lot of them, the area is still big enough to fight, but there''s a lot of audience this time than the 2 previous fights. We went to the left which is vacated. "Now that the other fighter is here, we will have the introduction, but first, let''s encourage our fighters, the fight will start in 5 minutes" the announcer announced "This fight between the province and a city" Roger said to me Huh? "Wait what, what do you mean by that?" I asked "Wait, you didn''t know the war? This school is having a place war, what I mean by place is where you from, there''s people from the southern like Ruby province, chocolate province, from the western like Baldo City, Zen city and lots more. People from the Northern, Southern, Western, Eastern came to this school and this is the center. All of them have abilities like us but a way different kind, we are from Mountain Province and we will show them who''s has and is the strongest. They made this war after what happened in Saturday where a guy from Rocky Valley Province and a guy from Tuva Province fought at the plaze, that''s just the reason why this war made. Sounds stupid right? But also our opportunity to use our power to impress them, we got to show them who''s stronger" Roger explained it to me "5 minutes had passed, let us now start the match" the announcer announced loudly "Good luck out there" Johnny encouraged me while patting my shoulder "Let''s start the match, our first fighter f rom Mountain Province, rumored and feared by some people there, HIS NAME IIIIIIIISSSSSSSSSS, MATEOOOOOOOOOO!" Chapter 57 I went to the center, cracking my fingers and warming up my body. "For the fighter from the Elden City, one of the most feared fighters in the city, it is IIIIIIIISSSSSSSSSS, BIIIIIIIIIILLLL!" The announcer announced. Bill came out of the other side spreading his arms, his team and randoms are applauding him. He stretched his body and cracked his fingers. We went to the middle, facing each other. He has a big body compared to me; I am nearly at his height. The referee raised his hand between us. "3...2...1....FIGHT!" I kicked the side of his head as soon as the match started. I kicked his head again backwards and kicked him right on his face. Bill went backwards touching his face, chuckling. He looked at me right in the eye and started running towards me. Bill raised his arm ready to hit. I bent my neck to the right and avoided Bill''s attack. I charged my left arm for a counter-attack... wait, charged my left arm? I looked at my left arm; it was full of blazing aura. I am not angry or feeling an adrenaline rush, but why is my ability activated? I turned around and punched Bill on the back. Bang! Bill staggered, touching the area I hit. I could hear people in awe. Bill turned around to face me. "It is just the start of the fight, and you already reveal yours, but I didn''t see it. I wonder what it looked like," Bill said to me. We started clashing, exchanging punches, but we kept on blocking each other''s hits. I tried to kick him, but he caught my leg. He tried to do a counter-attack, but I hit the arm away with my left arm. My charge won''t ever go away until it hits something or someone. I grabbed him and threw him away. He sprinted at me and grabbed my neck. He threw me to the ground and went on top of me, I charged my arm and hit his face. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Bang! He stood up quickly after feeling the powerful hit he just received. He rubbed his face where I hit him, I stood up. "Is that your power I just saw? Just charging your hits? The longer the charge, the higher the hit, similar to stacking. Did I guess it right? Pathetic. Then I''ll show you mine," Bill said to me. Tick. Huh? My vision suddenly turned black; all I see is darkness and red numbers. 0 0 0. Suddenly, the words started shuffling. Shuffle. 1 Shuffle. 1 1 Shuffle. 1 1 1. 1 1 1? I don''t know what it means; it just says 1 1 1. Tick. My vision came back; I''m facing Bill just like before. I looked around to see if it changed anything; just only the crowds whispering and talking to each other loudly. Does that mean they saw it too? "Want to know my ability? Then listen carefully. At the start of a match, I automatically gain 1 stack per 1 ability. The number on the right is strength, in the middle is defense, and on the left is speed. How can I gain a stack? Every 3 minutes, I gain 2 stacks only per 3 minutes. I can put the stack to the 3 abilities depending on what ability I want to add a stack. My full stack is only up to 20. 1 stack in strength gives me strength similar to the strength of carrying a 10lbs dumbbell. 1 stack in defense gives me 6, which reduces my opponent''s damage on me, and 1 stack of speed gives me speed similar to 4 meters per second. If I gain all 20 stacks, all of my 3 abilities gain 5 stacks as a bonus and reward for reaching the maximum stack. But I can''t use the 5 stacks to give it to another ability, so it means it''s permanent. Every time I want to add a stack in an ability or gain 2 stacks after 3 minutes pass, you will see 3 digit numbers just like you saw a minute ago. You see my friend over there? He can stack defense up to 30 maximum defense. That guy over there can stack defense and strength, and his maximum stack is 25. They are just like me, stacking. Now that you know, are you ready to get crushed?" That was a lot, but I understand it. I nodded at him. He suddenly charged at me; he''s a bit faster than before. I charged my right arm and made an X shape with my arms to defend the incoming attack. Bill pushed me with his shoulder. I could feel that I am falling down; my defense broke. Bill tugged my shirt and carried me; he threw me to the ground. I tried to stand up but suddenly he grabbed and smashed me behind him; he carried me up high, let go of my leg, and kicked me in the stomach. I flew up but not that high; I stood up. Tick. Shuffle. 3 Shuffle. 3 1 Shuffle. 3 1 1. Tick. Wait, 3 minutes have passed already? Oh yeah, the time he''s yapping about his power. Shit, I have to fight carefully; he said strength is on the right, defense in the middle, and speed on the left. 2+1 equals 3, so that means he puts the 2 stacks on strength. I looked at Bill; his muscles got a little bit bigger than before, looks like I''m understanding it now; I''m really not that good of a learner. I ran straight forward to Bill; Bill made an X shape with his arm to defend himself, but his stomach is wide open. I readied my arm to be ready to punch. Ting. What was that sound? The sound came from my right arm and sounded familiar. Oh right, I remember now; it''s the sound if your charge is fully charged or all of your animal''s aura went to you. I can now hit him with the maximum bite force of my gigantosaurus. BANG! Bill''s face is full of hurt; he went flying a lot of feet away. The audience caught him to prevent him from flying out of bounds. Bill took deep breaths; shit, the hit is not enough to make him unconscious. I charged my arm again to get ready. Bill is now in good condition. "I didn''t know you were a dangerous one, but I''ll fight carefully this time." Chapter 58 Both fighters started to clash. Tick Shuffle 3 Shuffle 3 2 Shuffle 3 2 2 Tick Three minutes had already passed, and Bill had gained another two stacks. He was balancing his defense and speed. Bill threw a punch at Mateo, but Mateo punched his incoming fist away. Mateo tried an uppercut on Bill, but Bill tilted his head backwards and dodged the punch. Bill tried a counter-attack, but Mateo swayed his upper body backwards. Mateo attempted a left hook, but Bill sidestepped and dodged. Bill caught Mateo''s charged arm and threw him away. Mateo landed while gliding on the dirt. He jolted forward, running towards Bill. Mateo charged his right leg and tried to do a flying kick, but Bill dodged away. Both fighters started thrashing at each other, clashing. The crowd watched in amazement. Tick Shuffle 5 Shuffle 5 1 Shuffle 5 1 1 Tick If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Shit, he put all of his stacks to strength," Mateo thought to himself. Bill punched Mateo in the stomach, sending him flying. Bill jolted forward towards Mateo. Tick Shuffle 5 Shuffle 5 1 Shuffle 5 1 3 Tick Another three minutes passed, and Bill put the two new stacks on speed but nothing on defense, underestimating Mateo. Mateo never landed a hit, but Bill did. Bill grabbed Mateo''s face and glided his body on the dirt. He then threw him up. Bill jumped towards Mateo, grabbed him, and threw him again below to the ground. Tick Shuffle 7 shuffle 7 1 Shuffle 7 1 1 Tick Bill still put stacks to all of his strength. Mateo just watched Bill going down at him with his right arm ready to punch. Mateo charged his left arm, timing his hit on Bill. Bang A loud noise echoed around the fighting ground. Mateo''s team looked up as they heard a familiar sound. Their eyes widened as they saw the two fighters. Mateo punched Bill right on the face. Mateo''s team cheered, including some others. While falling down, Mateo threw barrages of hits on Bill, charging his arm every hit. Bill just shielded himself, having no time to change his stacks. Thud Both fighters landed on the ground, dirt flying around as the dust covered the two fighters. The audience couldn''t see what was going on between them. The dust started to fade away, revealing a silhouette of the two. They could see what was happening now. Both fighters continued their clash, thrashing around, dodging each other, and hitting each other. Mateo''s banging sound echoed around the battlefield. It was a clash between the two, the air crackling with energy, each hit they made sending shockwaves through the battleground. Bill, his eyes ablaze with fierce determination, locked gazes with Mateo amidst the chaos. "You thought you could stand a chance against me, Mateo?" Bill''s voice cut through the tumult, a chilling edge to his words. "You may have your gigantosauros strength, but I have the power of accumulation. Every stack I gain fuels my resolve, my grip on victory." With each word, Bill''s presence seemed to grow, his form radiating an aura of relentless determination. "You may be a titan, but I am the storm. Your power may be mighty, but mine is unyielding. And in the end, I will win." Authors Note:I''m Very Sorry If I''m Going Back To My Habit Where I Publish Short Chapters, I Just Got A Lot Lazy After It Got Rejected In Webnovel. Upcoming Ability Anyway Called Mist Realm Chapter 59 Tick Shuffle 7 Shuffle 7 3 Shuffle 7 3 1 Tick Bill continued stacking and finally put some stacks on defense, reducing Mateo''s damage. Bill tried to dodge a hit on Mateo, but somehow he''s dodging it. Meanwhile, Mateo, trying his best to dodge and defend all of the attacks, trying to wait the perfect time to strike. Bill blocked his face as he saw Mateo charge his right arm out of nowhere. Mateo hit one of Bill''s arms out of the way, making Bill''s right side of his face open. Mateo charged his left arm and landed a strike on Bill''s face. Bill groaned in agony, walking backwards. Mateo saw this another opportunity, he stepped forward and charged his arm. Tick 1 Shuffle 1 9 Shuffle 1 9 1 Tick He raised his defense. Bill''s body looked shiny and metallic, Mateo punched Bill''s chest. Bang Bill glided continuously and stopped, Bill scratched his chest, he felt a medium damage there but Mateo and the audience thought it was nothing. Bill started running towards Mateo. Mateo doesn''t have any choice but to reveal his other secrets to his opponent. Mateo thought a charged arm won''t hurt Bill, he only thought that a mid or full charge will damage Bill, Mateo thought that a 9 stacked defense is too high. Tick *Shuffle 9 Shuffle *9 1 Shuffle 9 1 1 Tick But all of this is a misinformation, Bill only just tried to not make any expression and just only did a scratch to make it not look like it hurt and to make Mateo frustrated or a chance of him to surrender. Mateo is panicking on Bill running towards him and what he is planning. "GIGANTOSAUR, HELP ME!" Mateo shouted at the top of his lungs "Giganto what?" Bill thought to himself Mateo ducked below, Bill was met by a large eye, it is a gigantosaur. The gigantosaur uses his head to bash Bill away. Bill flew and started rolling on the ground. Bill caught and held on to a grass to prevent him from flying away more farther, Bill landed heavily on the ground and stood up. "What the hell is that thing!?" Bill thought to himself "I thought he can only strengthen his arms or stack his damage, is there more" Bill started deep thinking Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Tick Shuffle 3 Shuffle 3 3 Shuffle 3 3 6 Tick Bill gained 2 new stacks, Bill balanced both of his attacks and defenses. The audience just looked at the large animal who was going to aid Mateo. None of all the audience feel or see an unfairness in the battle. All of them accept what is happening, if that was his or her ability then that''s how it is. there''s nothing they can do. If a fighter has an ultra healing ability, then there''s nothing they can do because thats his or her ability. Mateo ordered his animal to attack Bill. The big-ass animal roared and started walking towards Bill. Bill ran to the right to see what he could do. Bill just ran around the dinosaur whil-, wait, where is Mateo? Bang Out of nowhere, Mateo punched Bill on the face without him noticing. Bang Mateo gave Bill another uppercut with his left arm. Bill is shocked and couldn''t move. Mateo saw his opportunity and he threw a barrage of punches on Bill. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang aura particles scattered around went vice verse from the gigantosaur to Mateo''s fists. Bill caught Mateo''s fist and kicked Mateo''s stomach, Bill then grabbed Mateo''s face and threw him to the ground. Mateo knew what was Bill is going to do and shielded himself with his arms. Thud What was that sound? Something happened, Mateo looked up, Bill is gone. Mateo looked around, he saw Bill clinging on to his gigantosaurus'' tail, the gigantosaur might have hit Bill with its tail. Tick Shuffle 13 Shuffle 13 1 Shuffle 13 1 1 Tick Bill gain another 2 stacks and gave the stacks to strength. He pulled himself up and started running straight forward to the ginatosaurus'' head while the gigantosaurus is turning around while trying to reach Bill. Bill jumped and hit the gigantosaurus'' head. The gigantosaur wailed out of hurt and tried his best to reach Bill. Bill looked at Mateo, Mateo looked unhurt. Bill was wrong, he thought that hurting the creature will also hurt the owner. Mateo smirked at Bill, Bill knew that Mateo is the only one who should be hurt, Bill didn''t know that the gigantosaur is just an image full of particles but can feel pain. Bill jumped down to the ground and ran straight forward to Mateo. Bill tried to hit Mateo but suddenly Mateo bent his upper body and turned to the right of Bill making him miss. Mateo charged his arm and punched Bill on the face. Bill holds his face while walking backwards. Bill regained his vision. He looked up, Mateo was standing in front of him with his right arm charged, Bill full of horror and panicked. Tick 1 Shuffle 1 13 Shuffle 1 13 1 Tick Bill hastily put all of his stacks on defense, he raised his arms to block the incoming hit. Suddenly, Bill felt he is going up making Mateo miss, Mateo look at what happened, his gigantosaurus is lifting Bill up with his shirt. The gigantosaurus raised him up high and threw him up. Mateo realized what his gigantosaurus did, he is making saving Mateo''s charged fists to make it longer and more damage. The gigantosaurus lowered it''s head for Mateo to climb up his body. Mateo run from the gigantosaur''s head to the tail while Bill is falling back to the ground. The gigantosaurus raised his end of the tail which can''t be seen by the others but only Mateo and his group can only see the missing part and can still be touch on or interacted on. Mateo walked to the invisible tail while his ginatosaurus'' tail and some parts of its body because Mateo is taking it to make his damage more higher. Mateo jump to the tip of tail and raised his arm to hit Bill who is falling to the ground. All of the audience looked up, looking at the masterpiece with the sun between them. BAng Mateo hit Bill''s stomach making him faster to fall to the ground. The area where Bill fall made a lot of dust covering the site. Mateo landed softly on the ground, suddenly, he could feel his gigantosaurus recalling to him. Wait, why is my gigantosaurus is coming back to me without order? Oh yeah, that''s right, whenever the owner feels victorious, the animal will automatically come back to the owner. The dust around faded away, giving the people around and Mateo a clear view of the site. In front of Mateo is Bill laying on the ground, not moving but can see his stomach moving so that means he is still breathing. Both of us have a lot of scratches around our body and have our shirts tattered. The referee started running towards Bill to countdown. I looked around the battlefield, it is very messy than before. I spread my arms wide showing how victorious I am. My group and some randoms started to cheer for me and celebrate. Tick Shuffle 25 Shuffle 25 25 Shuffle 25 25 25 Tick Wait, what was that? 25 25 25? All of the other audiences around are shocked. The audience started murmuring around talking to each other about the numbers showing again. I looked in front of me, it is Bill standing up not showing any tiredness. His body is very musculine and looked like hard as a rock. Mateo and the other people are shocked to see at the new Bill. "This is new" Bill said aloud while stretching his body "Wait, what do you mean this is new?" Mateo thought to himself Mateo, a steely glint in his eyes, strands admist the chaos of the battleground, the weight of the world seemingly resting on his shoulders. "Ready?" Bill asked while warming up his shoulders Mateo just went to his fighting stance with full shock on his face "Are you sure about this?" Some voice came out of nowhere in his mind "Who''s there?" Mateo thinked to see if that''s how to commonicate inside his mind "It is me, you favourite animal" the voice replied "Wait, you can''t talk?" Mateo asked "Yes, I''ve learned how to communicate while watching you and the others communicating each other, the others or the animals inside your friends also learned how to communicate too, now my question, are you sure about this" Mateo took a deep breath "I''ll try" Chapter 60 "What time is it?" Alex asked Roger. Roger looked at his phone. "It''s 5:43, they''ve been fighting for an hour now," Roger replied. Both fighters started thrashing around, but Mateo couldn''t keep up with Bill''s speed. Bill was like teleporting, but they could see the blur of him when he moved. Mateo tried to hit, suddenly Billy went below him, Mateo looked down. "Peek-a-boo," Bill made a left hook on Mateo. Bill then kicked Mateo''s leg and fell to the ground. Bill waited for Mateo to stand up. Mateo tried to hit again, but Bill hastily punched Mateo''s attack away and made a counter-attack. Bill just continued making fun of Mateo. "I don''t think you will ever get a hit with his speed, all you need is a backup or give up," the Gigantosaurus said to Mateo. "I''ve come all the way here, but I can''t give up now," Mateo replied. "If that''s what you want, then find a way to counter him, but it looks impossible," the Gigantosaurus replied. Mateo, whose fist had been charging for a while now, ducked below and punched the ground, making the ground shake. Bill was caught off guard because of the strong shake. Mateo''s left fist, which was half charged, hit Bill''s thigh. The strong impact made Bill limp and hurt to move or walk. A half-charged fist can damage a 25 stack defense. "Good thinking," the Gigantosaurus complimented Mateo. Bill tried to run, but the hurting thigh made him slow down. "You motherfucker," Bill cursed Mateo. A sudden punch landed on Mateo''s face at a high speed. Mateo was charging both of his fists to get halfway charged or fully charged to hurt Bill and wait for his opportunity to hit. He went below Bill and shoved Bill away with his shoulder. Bill took two steps back. Mateo went forward, following Bill and still below him. Mateo felt his fists halfway charged. He uppercutted Bill to try and stun him. But Bill suddenly grabbed Mateo''s clothes on the back. He carried Mateo and smashed him to the ground. Bill turned Mateo around to face up. Bill went on top of Mateo and beat him up with his speed and strength. Mateo defended himself on time, but Bill was too strong, destroying Mateo''s defense, but of course, Mateo again regained his defense. "You are in grave danger," the Gigantosaurus warned Mateo. "I am really tired now, I should have given up," Mateo replied. "Wait, when you stepped on this ground an hour ago-" "Wait, the fight is already an hour?" Mateo cut off the Gigantosaurus. "Yes, when you stepped on this ground an hour ago, I felt something, something new, something you can activate," the Gigantosaurus continued. Mateo went deep inside him... finding what''s new. "Yeah, you''re right, should I activate it?" Mateo asked. "No choice," the Gigantosaurus replied. Mateo activated it... A sudden rage fueled down all over his body. Mateo''s body was heating up. Mateo shouted out of rage. He destroyed his own defense. He charged his right arm and hit Bill''s face while enduring some hits Bill threw at him. Mateo''s vision was full of red. He couldn''t see any color from the environment other than red. From the people and Bill''s point of view of Mateo, Mateo''s eyes were blazing red like fire. "My suddenly felt like hard, wait, why do I only see the color red? Is my eyes glowing red and shit?" Mateo asked. "You look cool, eyes are glowing red," the Gigantosaurus complimented Mateo. "Hell nah, what do you mean cool, it''s cringe," Mateo replied. "What do you mean, it''s cool," the Gigantosaurus replied. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Cringe." "Cool." "Cringe." "Cool." "Cringe." "Cool." "Cringe." While Mateo and his Gigantosaurus were competing, Bill just stared at Mateo, having glowing red eyes and a little bit of a rock-solid body, but still thin. The audience was just in awe. "What the hell was that? While punching him, his body went hard and looked a bit more stronger," Bill thought to himself. "Okay, let''s see what''s new," the Gigantosaurus said to Mateo. Mateo charged his two legs and two fists. It didn''t look like there were any changes. There were red colors mixed into his fist and leg''s aura color. Mateo started dancing by rolling his two arms above his head and to his stomach vice versa while swaying his hip left to right. "What are you doing and why are you dancing?" the Gigantosaurus asked. "Don''t know cause I felt like it," Mateo replied. "Don''t tell me that''s your cultural dance, it doesn''t even look like the boogie," the Gigantosaurus replied. "You know what, I''ll stop dancing." Mateo stopped dancing. Mateo raised his hand to gesture to Bill to come, but Bill did it first. Mateo started running towards Bill. Mateo tried to hit, but Bill''s speed dodged the hit. He saw the blur that he went behind him. Mateo looked behind him and was met by an uppercut. "Huh, the damage felt a bit weaker, but I could still feel a lot of pain that I can endure throughout the fight," Mateo said to his Gigantosaurus. Mateo grabbed Bill''s face. He carried him and slammed him to the ground. Mateo raised his charged leg to stomp him. Ting "Huh?" BANG The ground shook like a small earthquake. There was a crack around the place I stomped on and where Bill''s head was. The ting sound indicated that your charged attack was fully charged, but it charged early. It should have taken longer. I lifted my leg. Bill''s eyes were full of white, eyes open. Suddenly, Bill gained consciousness. He stood up very fast and started to give Mateo barrages of punches. Mateo just tried to block and dodge some punches and endure some he received. "Why are my charges charged that fast?" Mateo asked his Gigantosaurus. "I don''t know. To fully charge a wolf would take 30 seconds, an elephant would take 1 minute, and a hyena would be 20 because it depends on the size. To fully charge me, it would take 3 minutes, but you just fully charged me in only 30 seconds. Maybe it''s the effect of that thing you''re having right now," the Gigantosaurus replied. Bill just continued punching endlessly. Mateo''s charged fists swayed as Mateo moved. "You''re starting to get tired now," Bill''s inner thoughts said to him. "Wait, who''s there?" Bill replied. "I am your ability. I learned how to talk by watching and the others how to communicate," his inner thoughts replied. "So you are some kind of a living thing or what? And if you can learn, then does that mean the other abilities can communicate with their owners?" Bill asked. "I don''t know about the first question, but the second, if I can learn and talk to you through thoughts, there''s a high chance that the other abilities can also do it too, maybe," his inner thoughts replied. "Hey, lookout, his arm, he is about to hit," Bill''s inner thoughts said. Bang Bill defended himself on time. Bang Another punch blocked. "Receiving too much damage is bad for the health. Try to dodge and block his hits most of the time. If you received too much damage, the option is to give up." "I can''t give up to this thin-ass motherfucker," Bill replied. "Then do what I said," his inner thoughts replied. Bang Bill suddenly felt a high impact on his leg. "Oh yeah, we forgot about his leg," Bill''s inner thoughts said. Bill knelt down after feeling his leg weakened and felt like a cramp. "Stand up! He is about to use his other leg," Bill''s inner thoughts said. It was too late. Mateo kicked Bill''s chest and fell to the ground. "You''re getting much tired now. You''ve used too much energy from the barrages you did," Bill''s thought said to him. Mateo went a few centimeters away from Bill and waited for him to stand up. "He is more exhausted than you. Try not to do some attacks that make you more tired. He might be planning something," the Gigantosaurus warned Mateo. Mateo ran towards Bill, but Bill suddenly went below to the left of Mateo, making Mateo miss. Bill punched the left side rib of Mateo. Mateo felt the hurt but wouldn''t let Bill let that slide. Mateo punches Bill''s face. Mateo kicked Bill''s armpit upwards to make him stand and started to give him a rhythmic barrage of left and right hooks while charging his fists per second. Mateo continued until his arms grew tired. Bill stepped backwards, going away from Mateo, still standing up straight like nothing happened. Both of them were gasping for air. "I don''t think that this thing you''re having right now doesn''t only give you some strength, defense, and lower your charging cooldown, but also drain a lot of your energy to fully charge your fists instantly in 2 seconds. I think this thing is hiding more or no more," the Gigantosaurus said to Mateo. "You''ve been desperate to make Bill go to sleep because you want to go home and play your favorite game so you burst out suddenly and use a lot of your energy just to knock him out," the Gigantosaurus added. "You okay there?" Bill''s inner thoughts asked. "I.. I can''t just give up," Bill replied. "It is okay to give up. I know a lot of people say the "Do Not Give Up" phrase, but not most of the time. If you think Mateo never gave up, then you are wrong. He actually nearly gave up, but when he saw your tired face, it made him think that he was making progress. When you were beating him up on the ground, he also made the same expression of giving up, but suddenly a strange phenomenon happened to him, making his eyes red and make him stronger and hard like a rock body. His expression is like it is new, so he continued. You are supposed to be the winner, but you didn''t play it smart. You used a lot of energy when you gave him a barrage of punches and made you more tired. You should have held back. It is an 80% chance for you to win this fight," Bill''s inner thoughts explained. Bill understood what his inner thoughts meant. "Looks like I found this kid cool, and you were right, giving up can be good if I don''t give up. I''m just only destroying my beautiful body and face and also a chance to die from a severe damage in the body. And if I die, I will never ever going to experience the upcoming sequel of my childhood game coming next month," Bill replied. "He is walking towards you with his fists charged, would you still fight?" Bill''s thought warned Bill. Bill looked up. He saw Mateo struggle while walking towards Bill with his badass red glowing eyes, which Mateo thought was cringe. "Nah, I gave up," Bill replied. Mateo raised his hand to hit Bill, but Bill suddenly went down, collapsing to the ground, making Mateo miss the hit. Mateo suddenly tripped to the ground after throwing his charged fist with most of his strength. Mateo was facedown to the dirt. Mateo carried himself up. He looked to his right where Bill was. Bill was facedown to the dirt, breathing. The referee ran towards Bill and turned him to face up. Bill''s eyes were closed, and his vision went back to normal. "1..!" The referee started counting. I stood up while the referee was counting. "2...3! The winner IIIIIIIISSSSSSSSSS, MATEEEEEOOOOOO!" the referee shouted. "Heeellll yeeeeeaaaahhh! ha-ha," I celebrated on the spot. The yell made me more sleepy. My group started running towards me and celebrating. They surrounded me, saying it was a good fight, and some complimented me. Suddenly, my group started to make way for someone from the crowd. "Excuse me, excuse me please," a girl from the crowd said to the people. What came from the crowd was a cute girl. Oh hell naaahhh, this is my first time simping on a girl, shit, girl hella cute. "Let me heal your bruise," the cute girl said to me. The girl took my arm and held it. Suddenly, the wounds on my arms started to fade away and heal. I could also feel it around my body, but some bloodstains were still visible. "Thank you," I said to the girl. She nodded and started to walk towards Bill, probably going to heal him. "Ayooo." "What did I just see! What did I just see!" "My balls felt a romantic excitement after seeing you two." "What about Luna?" "Shut the fuck up, all of you!" I shouted at the people around me and started to punch the air to make them get away from me. I looked again at the girl who was healing Bill''s wounds. I didn''t know we had a healer, which will make our fighters'' lives easier. Chapter 61:Mist Realm Activation The place is so loud, lots of laughs, lots of talk, lots of shouting, and lots of people. We are at the Hangout Place, the spot Elyzer found. We renovated it to make it even better and big enough for all of us, adding makeshift tables and chairs. "Attention everyone!" Roger shouted, grabbing our attention. "I have an announcement to make. There''s a group that wants to swear allegiance to us, not many of them, but they promise to not let us down. They''ll be coming here in a few minutes to be familiar with us and introduce themselves. They came from the Valley Province. Thank you for listening!" Roger announced and went back to where he came from. "From the Valley Province? Isn''t it near Mountain Province? I heard that there''s less people who live there, kind of a lonely place you say," Elyzer said. We waited and finished our lunch. "Halooooo!" Someone shouted from the entrance. We looked at the direction where the sound came from. There''s a slim guy and some other people behind him. "Eeeeeyyyyy! Nice to meet you," Roger greeted him. I counted as they went to the middle to meet Roger: 1...2...3...5...7...9...13...16. There are only 16 of them compared to us, which has 81 of us. "These new faces will be our new friends. This guy here is named Jasper if you want to know him. The rest, ask them. Thank you again for coming here to let us see your faces," Roger introduced them. The 15 people scattered around, some of them knew some of our group, and some are finding new friends. A guy with a medium-sized body went to us. "Hello, I came here because you guys have a good environment compared to the others. My name is Jasper by the way," the guy introduced himself. The 5 of us all introduced ourselves. Arthur seems to be an hyperactive guy because he talks and talks, but the 4 of us don''t seem to care and followed his subject. But my eyes are locked to Jasper. I stood up and walked towards him, waiting for him to finish his conversation with Roger. "Hey, uhhhh, can I talk with you for a minute?" I asked him. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Hmm? Okay," he replied. "My name is Mateo. I know we just met today, but may I know your ability? I''m doing research about this strange phenomenon. I''ll explain later about my ability after this," I asked. "Hmmm, well I''ll tell you this afternoon. There will be a fight between one of my group and a guy from the Johannes City," he replied. He pointed to a guy who was laughing with the others, a medium-sized guy. "His name is Alex. I''m going to explain it all during the fight. His ability has one of the most beautiful in our group, but if you like outer space, that would be me," he added. Wait, what? What does he mean space? I love learning about outer space like the Milky Way, the Eye Nebula, but I still don''t know what he means. I just nodded and went back to my friends. Arthur just kept talking and talking, but Jayden and the others just kept up with him. I just followed their conversation as I sat down with them. It is now afternoon, a lot of people came surrounding the Fighter''s Ground. I sat beside Jasper. "Alex has one of the best Mist Realms. Can''t wait to see it again!" Jasper said excitingly to me out of nowhere. "Mist Realm?" I muttered. "Yeah, Mist Realm. That''s what we call our ability depending on the structure or looks of the Mist Realm. His Mist Realm is called Nature Mist Realm, and mine is Outer Space Mist Realm," he replied. "J-just watch the fight if you still don''t understand it," he added. "3...2...1...Fight!" The referee shouted. The guy who came from Johannes City, whose name is Matthew, suddenly cut his forearm with a very small knife that can be worn as a necklace. He started swaying his hand, the blood flowing out of his hand started to turn into droplets like balls. Matthew is forming something. Alex just watched him, and I just looked at my phone. Before the fight started, Jasper put a camera on Alex''s chest and told all of us to use our phone to connect to the camera with screen cast setting or download an app on our phone. The audience followed his instructions like good boys and girls and took out their phones and connected to the camera. I wonder why Jasper needs to put on a camera and make us watch something through our phone. Matthew suddenly made a bow and arrow made out of his blood. Matthew stretched the bow string-like blood and fired. Alex noticed the danger. A sudden shield came out of his wrist and blocked the arrow. The shield looks like it was made out of big roots with moss and leaves around it, making a spiral. The arrow turns into droplets again and goes back to Matthew. I''m still confused about what Jasper is referring to as beautiful from Alex and the camera on Alex''s chest. Matthew started to make an arrow again. Alex started running towards Matthew. A stick formed from Alex''s hand, also having mosses around it and leaves. Matthew tried to shoot Alex, but Alex bashed the arrow away. Alex tried to hit Matthew on the head, but Matthew swayed his face backwards, making Alex miss. Matthew turns his droplets of blood into a sword. Oh, right, new rule: sharp weapons are now okay because we have a healer that heals wounds and even regenerates back your blood, but killing is still prohibited. What does sharp weapons even do in a fight if killing is prohibited? Well, if you have a lot of wounds in your body, of course, we would surrender because we may run out of blood and die. I mean, we are not even immortal. Matthew swings his sword at Alex, but Alex bashes the sword away. Alex also made a sword made out of stone that looks very sharp, and both started slashing each other. Matthew also made a blood-shield and started bashing each other''s attacks. Both of them have the same ability of generating weapons. They could cheat each other''s creation. They fought like Spartans, bashing with their shields and swinging their swords. I looked at Jasper, whose face looked like he was patiently waiting for something. "Let''s go!" Jasper shouted while he grabbed me closer to him. I looked back at the fighters. Matthew is raising his sword. It looks like Alex parried his attack, using his shield to bash his sword away with all of his strength. He closed his left eye and raised his right palm to his right eye, covering it. He reversed his palm back and opened his right eye using his two fingers, which is the peace sign. He''s saying something, but I can''t hear it. "Nature Mist Realm Activation!" Jasper yelled out. That might be what Alex is saying. Green smoke started to come out of his clothes. The smoke went farther then started to rise up a bit. We couldn''t see the two, and the cloud, or maybe mist, moved around, circling the two. The audience and I started to look at our phones. It was still covered with green mist. The mist started to fade away on the camera. It revealed a beautiful scenery of a meadow, there are trees, deer running, butterflies, and grass. I looked up. Both of them are still covered with green mist. I looked back at my phone. Matthew is present, amazed by the scenery. Chapter 62:Mist Real Activation Ho-ho-how did they get there!? I only see is a green colored mist circling around them and they look like they are in nature, Matthew continued attacking Alex trying to ignore where they are. "Can you explain what is happening right now?" I asked Jasper "On my group''s research, it depends on what is the favorite see like view, scenery or I don''t know what to call it. For an example Alex, he loves to see the scenery of nature and nature is his Mist Realm or I don''t know we just made up that name for our ability. With nature, he can use veins as his power, summon animals to help him, using roots or anything in nature. There''s things you can have in or not in your Mist Realm. When Alex is inside of his Mist Realm, he can gain some a lot of abilities exploding spores, summon mist animals, controlling nature''s fury and a lot more. After the deactivation of his Mist Realm, he can only use limited abilities but different or debuffed abilities from during inside Mist Realm like vine barrage but small range, summon roots but only limited and need cooldown after use, he also gain a seed bomb which he can flick it to his enemy to explode. So when inside the Mist Realm, take your sweet time using all of your abilities because it is unlimited. You gain some new or limited abilities after Mist Realm deactivated based on your Mist Realm. Mist Realm can only last for 15 seconds so when 15 seconds pass, the Mist fades away and you go back to this world. I''m not sure if when using Mist Realm teleports you to a real place, or another planet or universe which is unexplainable. Now how to escape it? The Mist Realm can go around about 16 meters around the user so it is a long range and take time for the user to trap his enemy, if you got caught by the Mist fully, it is too late and you are already trapped at the Mist Realm. When you are inside the Mist Realm and try to go above 16 meters away from the user which is the range of the Mist Real when the user is activating it, you are still there and not visible to the viewers, people or audience so it''s like you literally teleported to a different place or probably to a another habitable planet in the outer space if possible or in another universe. If the user activated his Mist Realm, you have time to escape by running away above the above 16 meters away. Take note that during the activation of Mist Realm, the user can move and the Mist Realm also follows so you have to run as fast as you can. If you have anything in your body which escaped or outside the Mist Real before it is fully activated even the tip of your finger or the tip of your nail, you are considered outside the Most Realm and you escaped it and the user has wasted his time and wait for 15 seconds for it to deactivate or he can deactivate it early. When you try to enter an already fully activated Mist Realm, all you see is the Mist until you get to the other side which is very confusing for the user to be disappearing. Oh yeah another one is when every time Mist Real is activated, the scenery will turn different like my Outer Space Mist Realm, every time I activate it, it will sent me to a different place it''s like randomizing whenever I use my Mist Real, I could go to the scenery of the Milky Way, the eye nebula, Carina Nebula, Cat''s Paw Nebula and lots and lots of more including some things that arent discovered by the scientists, cool right? Even though I, the user couldn''t control my ability to take me where I wanted, I am also surprised that I can float in my Outer Space Mist Realm and can breathe even my opponent which should be the effects of the Outer Space" Jasper explained it all So, it''s the same thing as ours "Want to hear something cool?" Jasper asked This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I nodded "When we Mist Realm users are not in combat, we can activate our Mist Realm infinitely which we could stay in our Mist Realm and roam around" Jasper replied That sounds actually cool, a question pops up in my mind. "What happens if a friend gets caught by your Mist Realm?" I asked "Well your mind sees that person as a friend so your Mist Realm will also see that person as a friendly so the friendly won''t feel any effects the enemy feels or have" he replied "What happens if you activate your Mist Realm inside of someone''s Mist Realm?" I asked again "It would be a mixed realm, if you are at the opposite location of your enemy, that area will be your Mist Realm, if you take a step on your enemy''s Realm, your Realm follows and eats your enemy''s Realm. It doesn''t say your Realm is stronger than him or her, it''s just where you are. His or her Mist Realm cooldown will reset to 16 seconds again until it''s over, you can still feel the effects of his Realm even tho you are on your Realm" he answered "If 2 teammates fight with another 2, that would be an epic fight of Realm, its like a pie chart" he added Wow, this ability is kind of cool tho "But there''s 2 people in my group that have a very different kind of Mist Realm but one is one focus" he muttered One is on my focus? The one is Kris and the other one is Arthur, Kris has a Mist Realm of a lightning storm and Arthur has something very different. His Mist Real is like Rage, I still somehow beat him in our practice but it was the prime where he still doesn''t know how to use his own Mist Realm. He is like, weak when he gets his ability but he learns it and learns it and learns it and every time we practice, there''s a new ability discovered" he said "Any details about his ability?" I asked "Well, his Mist Realm is colored red, inside the Mist is red, everything is red and I can only see 4 meters because of the mist. The effects, there''s blood started to ooze down your eyes blinding you and giving you a limited view, if you try to wipe it away it won''t. If you''re smart using your ears using echolocation it won''t do, your ears will be clogged and can only hear scary sounds. The sound is very high volume and it is barely hard to hear. The effects again, he looks more stronger, scarier, teleporting among the mist. It''s like chaos in there, you can hear him laugh and hear some whispers, his scary face appears in your eyes flashing out of nowhere and still lots of more, and one more is what he looks like. When he is on your view, his body is blazing with rage aura like he is a very different, but when he is your teammate, he is just like a normal person playing with his enemy and waiting for a chance to attack. His abilities, he is also like Matthew, blood manipulating. He can summon blood out of nowhere and throw a splatter of blood to you making you fly away, making blood spikes, static blast, a burst of static energy making you fly away, rage transfer, where he can transfer some of his rage to a teammate, enhancement, gaining some speed and strength, crimson sight, giving him a strong eyesight even in a very dark corner, and a lot more of abilities that aren''t discovered, even me I still haven''t discovered all of my Realm''s ability. After his Mist Realm''s deactivation, his blood manipulating becomes weaker and has a cooldown, enhanced senses which sense incoming attacks, hidden attacks or hidden enemies, lingers with rage aura, and a lot more undiscovered abilities. And lastly, his Mist Realm can corrupt other''s Mist Realm like when Arthur and Alex make a practice, we put cameras on their chest to watch the fight if someone activated their Mist Realm. When Alex was inside Arthur''s Realm, just like I said the effects of Arthur''s Realm the opponent can''t see a thing, ears clog, Arthur laughing and whispering sound. Alex panicked and activated his Realm, after it was fully activated, we were shocked by his Realm. The plants are dead, the environment is red, trees are cut down, animals are dying it''s very chaotic, he could still feel the effects of Arthur''s Realm. Arthur''s Realm is very different and I don''t understand how he sees that as a beautiful scenery for him, he confessed that he loves the scenery of people dying in a second, chaotic environment, and buildings going down" Auxiliary Volume:Top 5 Abilities Inside My Head With Explanation And Origin I Want To Share Good morning, good afternoon, good evening to everyone. I just want to share some abilities in my head and give backstories for the 3 abilities that exist in my novel so let''s get started: 1.Inner Beast 2.Power Stack 3.Rage 4.Unbreakable String 5.Slash Delay 1.Inner Beast This is the main ability and the first ability that was introduced. If some of you still don''t understand the ability then here is tge explanation. Explanation: First is your favorite animal like giraffe, gorilla, snake, wolf and a lot more of there even extincted animals. Let''s make an example, if your favorite animal is a wolf then you cain gain your favorite animal''s abilities like you can gain the keen senses of your animal, become a fast runner and a lot more it can do. Now the bite force, a bite force of a wolf is 400 psi which humans have 162, if you try to bite your hand, that''s how hurt it is compared to 400 psi. So what does bite force even do? Well, bite force increases your punch force but of course not in a second because you need to charge it and the bigger your animal''s bite force is, the longer it charges. Where you get your charge is from the aura of your animal because you can summon your aninal out of aura and can aid you in a fight, if you take it''s leg''s aura, it can still stand like it have an invisible leg. If you take all of your animal''s aura or it''s whole body, that means you have all of it''s bite force and you can now hit your enemy with a lot of damage with the combination of your punch force . You can charge halfway and use it to punch the enemy but be careful and be precise to the enemy because if you hit a wall or the ground with your charge arm, it is activated and wasted but it will make the ground shake and stun your enemy. When you have your animal out aiding you in a fight and you opponent hit your animal, the damage won''t go to you because the animal is made out of aura but the animal can feel hurt, one problem when charging your punch force is that when your opponent see your animal with a half body or disappearad, he knows they you are ready to hit and fully charged. Merge: In Chapter 11:A New Ability, A New Discovery Part 4 where Lance suddenly merged with his kangaroo, where some of his human skin is still visible and some of the Kangaroo''s body are visible in his body and Elyzer also Marge with his raptor in Chapter 12. Yes you can merge with your animal, how do merge help? It will give a bonus 2x the ability of your animal like you keen senses it will double up. It can also help you fight but depends on you animal like where Elyzer merged with his raptor and won in a few second after merging, it is because the body. Lance was having a hard time using his Kangaroo''s body and forgot that it is good for jumping while Elyzer where he can stand like a human and gaining claws and gaining 2x the speed of raptor. The charge speed of your punch force will be 1.5x. Merge can be activated anytime if you know how to do it. Rage: In Chapter 60 where Bill get maximum stacks and Mateo suddenly turned stronger, better, eyes blazing red, and overloading, I will explain how they gained it in my next Auxiliary Volume title Auxiliary Volume:Ability Origins. I called it rage because it''s like the last resort to win. What rage do is it act like a last resort where Bill got punched with a strong force and went unconscious when suddenly, he gained max stacks same as Mateo as it where his eyes started blazing red meaning you are in rage mode, I''ll explain the others in the next Auxiliary Volume to fit with it. Rage mode can automatically activate when dying, feel of no hope and unconscious. Origin: When I was desperate for money, I searched and searched until I found a tip where you can make stories to gain money so I tried to write my story about how I got my wound on top of my chest. But suddenly I think about making a novel titled My Story With My Sister, when I was still on its chapter 2 I got bored and started to think how about and action genre novel. So I thinked and thinked, it is the era where I am addicted to Ark Survival Evolved game and obsessed with dinosaurs and I was like hmmmm, animals, ohhhh I know, you can gain abilities depends on your favorite animal''s so I started to add and add and add. The origin of the Battalion ground is when I was grade 5, a lot of students made group or squad which are 3 groups or squads, I forgot the names so I just made the names up. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The Battalion Ground is near the school and it is clearly not a hidden open area place, it''s just Infront of the school and they called it Battalion Ground where they pick one of their group to fight. I tried to join a group after finding out that this was happening and didn''t even know that this is happening but someone reported about it before I joined a group. They stopped what they are doing but still called the place Battalion Ground. 2.Power Stack I don''t remember if this is the power I imagined before thinking about making novels and inventing the Inner Beast. This is where I got Bill''s ability in Chapter 57 Origin: I was just dreaming and dreaming and suddenly made a whole story in my mind where a teen have to fight other teens to gain 5 stacks per people he defeated, his maximum stack is infinite compared to Bill and can put the stacks to speed, strength, and defence. There''s nothing much change to it''s effects and what it do in Inner Beast novel but only a debuff where his maximum stacks is 25 and every 3 minutes he gain 2 stacks. Why would the teen fight everybody and get stronger? Well, the owner of the company where the other teens gained powers and abilities including the mc wants to make the mc get stronger because his ability is the most strongest and highest above all the abilities which surprised the owner because it is a 0.01% chance to get it and he is the most 1st recruit, let''s call him 1st recruit because I also want to call him that. What the company do is to help people in need, the teens uses their abilities to defeat crime or help people in need, they could get a high tech room like you have a teleporter in your room where you can pick what you want to pick like stop robbery or help an old lady, you can gain credits for doing shit and you can use credits to buy anything like foods, gaming pc, a TV or send it to your parents as money. How the company get teens? Of course they roam around for teens who gave up on school or beggars and recruit them, giving them random powers but the company wants to make The 1st Recruit stronger so he held a tournament to show who is the most strongest so the owner wants 1st Recruit to join in to get get more stacks and stronger because he can only gain stacks by defeating people with powers which is a pain, there are 15,000 teens recruited Oh right I forgot every ability that existed have a weaker version that other people obtain and the already obtained ability can no longer be obtain again. What I mean is to weaker version is that like 1st Recruit''s ability, the lowest rank is F so the max stack of the ability is only 10,next is rank E so it has 20 stacks so on to rank Z which is 1st Recruit''s ability. The owner wants 1st Rectruit to fight the rank F recruits first to get stronger until he gets to Rank Z recruits and now his ability is revealed to all of the recruits watching. I''m not sure if I can narrate this novel but I''ll just add it here in Inner Beast novel 3.Rage This is where I get the ability Mist Realm in Chapter 61:Mist Realm Activation. It is also where Arthur''s rage Mist Realm Came from and here it''s origin. Origin: Probably while making Chapter 14? I forgot but it is the time where I am thinking about a season 2 Inner Beast novel, it is similar to inner Beast where they fight and gain these abilities in a different way and no similar abilities can be obtained like in Inner Beast. How Does It Work: It is very very very weak compared to Rage Mist Realm, it is a little bit similar like all you could see is blood ooze in your eyes, you can see a little bit more far away but the environment is red and the user looks like a walking blazing fire. How it activate is by the eye, you have to activate it then make sure that your opponent look at your eye then boom. A circle formed around you about 25 meters range. It''s effects is that it will increase your opponent''s sanity, the user will get some strength and speed and control the minds of people who are inside his ability, I don''t know what to to call for the circle around the mc but let''s just say realm. The realm moved as the user move and you can go in and go out the realm but of course the user won''t teleport you somewhere like the Mist Realm. But unfortunately, I don''t want to make an Inner Beast season 2 because it will be the same boring narrative so I''ll just add it here in Inner Beast. It was suppose to be a circle realm but I turned it to Mist Realm because when I started watching JJK(Jujutsu Kaisen) today because of the popularity and the Domain power and it is very similar to my imagination (I''m not saying they got it from me), I changed to Mist because I want people or you guys to think that I made this ability myself, no reference from other stories or animes just that I made this myself. 4.Unbreakable String I think this is the ability I dreamed before Inner Beast and when I tried developing a game. I imagined while developing then suddenly I thinked about myself sitting playing then suddenly a musculine dude destroyed the wall Infront of me including my PC and started to destroy the wall until we were outside. The musculine is ordered to hunt and kill or capture people with abilities because they are unsure if we will use it in evil ways. We fought and fough, how does unbreakable string do? It is untouchable by people even by you and it lives inside your index finger, you can make it long and can phase inside object and I can control it now and of course unbreakable. The fight continued, I phased my unbreakable string inside a flying big dirt and threw at him, I use the unbreakable string to defend from his big-ass sword, I secretly phase my string through is feet and threw him up in the sky and while flying. He made a ball of water and flick it, the water is sharp and can cut throught anything so I waited for the water to come closer then made my string phase throught the middle of the ball of water then started spinning it and threw it at the musculine guy but he escaped and went back to company and now I don''t know where the story goes, maybe the mc go find other people with powers and go find the company to stop them killing people with powers or just, just I don''t know. But I felt like giving this to a character in Inner Beast because I want to introduce a new character, maybe badass on my point of view and yours is not but I''ll try to make the character that is loved by fans rather than the MC 5.Slash Delay Now the last is Slash Delay and the most recent ability I think of, invented this power while going back home after school. What it do is of course slash delay, for an example, you sliced the air with a machete then you can activate it and another slash will occur. If you still don''t understand it, you slashed the air with a machete, sword, knife or whatever and you threw a fruit to the air you sliced and you active it, BOOM, the fruit is sliced, it''s like delayed slice and you can activate the delay slice anytime. It doesn''t have a story. I''m not sure to who I will give this ability to, maybe the new character I''m referring in Unbreakable String or to a villain in the season 3 of this. Okay, I think that all thank you guys so much for hearing me out, I will continue the next chapter tomorrow and very excited for the season 3 of this novel, I''ll use a 1 word that refers to season 3 and it is the word CHAOS(it doesn''t connect to Arthur okay). Thank you guys again Over and Out. Chapter 63:Another War Begins Wow, that is actually.......scary Ting clang sing woosh clang swoosh Both of the fighters are clashing with their swords at each other, they literally have the same abilities or use but one has a booster. Matthew swings his sword at Alex, Alex hits Matthew''s sword away and spins behind Matthew, he raises his hand doing his Mist Realm Signature. "Mist Realm Activation" Psssssssssss Green mist starts to come out of his clothes filling the area with Matthew no time to escape. We looked at our phone again to watch the fight. They were in a different meadow this time, Matthew just continued attacking like he got used to entering his Mist Realm. Alex made some patterns with his hands on screen, suddenly, a green smoke moving animal that looks like a deer came out of nowhere and started attacking Matthew. Matthew slashed it away making the deer disappear and continued attacking Alex. Alex summoned a bloated mushroom just near Matthew. Bang It exploded making him fly away, Alex summoned his long vein whip and used it to grab Matthew''s leg and pulled him and smash him to the ground. Alex summons another bloated mushroom and jumps as the mushroom explodes to make him jump higher. He made a big giant hammer out of veins and smashed it to Matthew but Matthew escaped on time. They continued fighting like warriors, the Mist faded away and they came back on our view, they continued fighting as the mist faded away. They clash and fight like endless, I don''t know who will win because they look the same, his Mist Realm doesn''t even look like it even helps and. It would be even more endless If they make themselves their own armor. Siiiik Scruuuut Matthew made an armor out of blood that looked like stainless steel while Alex was made out of roots. I was just literally talking about it. Suddenly, there looks like a lot of movement on the other side. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "What the fuck is happening there?" Jasper asked Alex and Matthew stopped fighting as they heard shouting. The referee approached it. "What is happening there!?" The referee shouted Two people suddenly came out of the crowd falling to the ground. One is on top of the other, the one who is laying on the ground and getting punched on looks familiar..........wait isn''t that Rohas Miguel? One of our group who didn''t fight in the tournament back in the province, he is on the Elite Squad. What is he doing anyway with the other groups?. "If the both of you want to fight then join these two or you would like rumble or teams" the referee said to them The crowd stopped the fight and separated them, Rohas approached Alex and both started talking, the other one also approached Matthew. "Team!" Rohas shouted to the referee The other one agreed, I think the other guy''s name is Thomas because I kept on hearing Thomas and Rohas'' name around. The referee nodded and settled the four to make a distance from their opponent. It''s a good thing we made a pact with the Valley Province so that Rohas shows them that we are trusted. Actually, Rohas is such a good guy. "Let the match begin!" The referee shouted Rohas targeted Thomas, they both wrestled while Alex and Matthew fought with their sword. I felt a tap on my shoulder, I looked behind, it was Roger. He mentioned to me to come with him, I asked Jasper that I will be leaving for a bit and followed Roger out of the crowd. "You see that over there? The trees?" Roger said while pointing to my right I looked at what he was pointing at, I could see a silhouette of a human, he suddenly hid as he saw Roger pointing at his direction. "I want you to come with me and investigate who they are and why are they acting suspicious" Roger said to me I nodded, I followed Roger behind and entered the forest, we went deeper and followed a track of footsteps and pants that looked like it just have been stepped on, we followed and followed until we are far from the others. "Hello there" a sudden voice from behind We looked behind, a tall slim guy came out of the trees. Skleeechhh We heard the sound of grass around us, there are other people can out of the trees. I recognize their uniforms, they are from the private school just near our school. One of the best school that competes with our public school. Both of the schools are even competing on who''s the best and even the students fight secretly without them knowing, the of them surrounded us. "What do you want and what are you doing here?" Roger asked to the guy that might be the leader "You have a nice keen of eyes you have there detecting one of my spies, well let me introduce myself my name is Theodore, came from the Valley Province, enrolled in Allen''s University Private School" he introduced himself Valley Province? Isn''t that where Jasper and his group came from? "Well we were just watching the fight of the students since the first day, you have some quiet of an ability there, I think your name is Mateo? Yeah, we were just watching to see the abilites and the weaknesses of the new people who came here and fought. In the end of the school year probably about 9 months which is long and I can''t even wait, someone is going to come here and making us declair war, the school who will win will get a huge sum of money and the losers will be humiliated, and a small sum of money. I was one the people who joined the humiliation to the recent people who joined this school like slaves, we hit them, make them work, make them tired and a lot more. But now, we have been caught so we will be saying this all. So you have a chance to say it to the students of your school to practice their abilities including the both of you. But I''m sure we will win, we have no choice but to repeat history itself, you are, the next one to continue this war." Auxiliary Volume: Abilities, Origins, and Explanation Some of you might probably know where the characters get their abilities, Yes? No? Then here let me explain it. 1.Origins 2.Ability 3.Different Grounds Different Ability 4.Modification Origins: It is the 1st of January 2024, where Mateo joined and watch his Benjo fight which he never ever watch and support his friend so he decided to go and support his friend. Benjo and his opponent fought and fought and fought until they grew really tired, but suddenly, this now where the abilities begin. How did they get it? It is because of the fighting ground where they get it. The era they''re in is the Fighting Era where fight always occur in the country, the Fighting Era started in 1st of January 2013. Before it was 2013, people are usually peaceful, friendly and kind but suddenly 2 students started a fight in their classroom where exactly their teacher went out because she was called. People watch the fight and found it entertaining and they posted the video of the fight all around the country which made people entertaining and want to watch more so they started a squad. A school may contain 3 squads, 2 squads or probably even 6 squads due to the population in the school but those are only in the province. In the cities are school wars mostly the publics versus the privates. So they decided to find some open areas that are compatible for fight or probably make one. Now that''s where the Fighting Era started, entertaining and addicting. Ability: A ground can only give the same ability to all people who took a step on a fighting ground will get the same abilities like the others but could be different kinds of mechanics or different kind of likes like Inner Beast, favourite animal, different abilities gained but of course there''s should be a mechanic that should be same as the others. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Let me give you another example, Jayden and Blake. Where they once step on a Fighting Ground and that fighting ground is a time manipulators ground.(the abilities doesn''t depend on the history or what the students do to that fighting ground, it''s random, and a fighting ground can''t have the same ability gift as another so it should be different)Both stepped on the time manipulators ground and gained abilities that can manipulate time or control time. One last example is elementals ground where Jake and Jonathan gained elemental powers but different kinds of elements. Different ground different abilities obtained. Even if there''s 2 Fighting Ground exist in that province or city, they still gift you different kind of ability. Enchance or Update: When Mateo kept on saying "that is new", it means the Fighting Ground enchance their ability, it''s like a beta or not fully emerge yet. You don''t need to stay on that Fighting Ground to get you ability enchance or update faster, you can be anywhere and that thing automatically enchance, it just evolves inside you. Inner Beast is the only one or probably more who needed to wait their ability to fully enchance like you need to be angry, andrenaline rush, near death experience or wait for 4 minutes then you can now activate your ability, in Chapter 52:New Powers? Where the part it shows that they can now activate their ability anytime they''re ability is now fully evolved. It is also where the time the abilites can now talk. Different Grounds Different Abilities: (I have already explained it in Ability) Modification: Now this is my best part, in Chapter 59 where Bill suddenly gained full stacks even tho he didn''t get all the 3 minutes to obtain full stacks. It is modification, if you have already entered a Fighting Ground and then entered a second Fighting Ground. The second Fighting Ground you stepped on will detect that you already have an ability so all it will do is to modify your ability in a useful way or that fits in your ability. Of course different ability gain different kind of modification like Inner Beast, Mateo gained a modification called Rage 50% Defence and 50% attack because Inner Beast is fit for damage so it will make the user more tank and just continue to punch even without flinching or getting interrupted. A bonus is Rage color, it is depends on your favorite flower like Mateo''s favorite flower is a Rose so his Rage color is red. And another is you will be reek of smell of your favorite flower, Bill hadn''t smell the scent of the rose from Mateo because Bill is allergic to dust, making his nose stuffy and congested and hard to smell and didn''t eve n know he is allergic to dust. Chapter 64:Partner Selection "I think I said it all so we should get going now" Theodore said They started to walk away "Oh right, remember to pick your best 20 fighters because all of the students will fight and do not pick the fighters who fought recently at your ground including you, we already know your weaknesses. And say to the chosen ones to practice they want to win the war, we won last year" Theodore said "He is lying, the recent people who fight including you didn''t even show weaknesses, just tired and getting weaker" my gigantosaurus said to me We watched them walk away, disappearing on the trees. I could see some steps over yonder which were probably to the road in front of our school and lead to the lower University High. "A school war? It kinda gives me flashback back at the province" Roger muttered "Let''s go back and report this to the others" I said to him He nodded back, the fight looks like it is still going on. The Audience is cheering. I took a peek on what is happening, a big-ass gorilla is on top Matthew, the gorilla is punching his armor with all it''s might, I could see cracks on the armor on the other hand, Thomas is getting 1 versus 2 by Rohas and Alex with a beautiful blaze of fire on his forearms to his palm. "Flaming Parade Of The Turning Clock" Everyone stopped moving, the people around grew silent. W-wait, I-I can''t move, I can''t open my mouth to speak but I can breathe. I looked at Thomas, he is smiling maniacally while looking at Alex, he can move. He raised is arm blazing with fire and touched Alex''s armor made out of roots, setting his armor on fire. Then, be turn around and started punching Rohas on the face with his blazing fist. Rohas is like a cement while Thomas is punching him. Suddenly, we can freely move again, Alex redeemed his armor putting the fire out while Rohas fell to the ground after feeling the multiple damage he just felt, I could see burns on his face, the healer will heal that later. I have to stop the fight to inform them before a lot of damage or relation damage will happen. The referee, yes the referee, I entered the crowd asking the whereabouts of the referee, I saw the referee from the other and ran to him. I told him the news and all what Theodore said to me. "Wait, it''s going to happen again?" He muttered with shocked eyes "Wait who said it?" He asked "Theodore, that''s the name he said" I replied He started rubbing his face "Fuck, okay thank you for saying early so that I can announce it these people, some might already gone if you say it after the fight. I have high expectations on your ability so please join the fight, I haven''t seen any of your weaknesses during your fight with Bill, he is probably lying and doesn''t want you to join" he said and stood up "Attention! Attention! Please stop the fight I have big news! It is going to happen again! A school war with Allen''s University Private School!" The referee announced A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The fight stopped as the referee announced, some audience were shocked and some asked what was happening. "Before explaining, please, the 4 of make peace and I want to see to prove that the 4 of you make peace, we don''t want to fight each other you know" the referee said to the 4 The 4 actually just shook each other''s hand like the fight never happened. The healer came to heal them. "Last year there were 15 fighters and this year we need 20! This is where the new people who enrolled here will fight! We need the strong ones to fight in this one! Rohas, Thomas Mateo! I could see high expectations of the three of you! So now we need 16 more! Please line up here" the referee announced The three of us lined up the three of us waited as the referee picked the others, one by one came to line up with us. "10 more! Please we need people with strong abilities!" The announcer shouted I looked at the line, Arthur and Jasper came to my side. "Yow, can''t be the three of us has been picked" Arthur said to the 2 of us We waited just standing there as the line went longer and longer and longer, the referee has a paper on his hand probably taking notes. "Okay, what''s the name of the ability of you 2?" The referee asked me and Rohas'' We looked at each other, we didn''t even know what to name it. "We will just call it Inner Beast" I said to the referee He nodded and took notes, we waited. On the other end of the line, the referee gave a paper to the person. The person read it and gave it to the next one on the line, they passed the papers until Jasper passed it to me. * Chosen ones 1.Rohas Miguel-Male-Mountain Province-Grade 11-Inner Beast 2.Thomas Merik-Male-Ruby Province-Grade 11-Flaming Parade Of The Turning Clock 3.Mateo Valentino-Male-Mountain Province-Grade 11-Inner Beast 4.Anderson Lopez-Inaiyah Province-Grade 12-Elemental Affinity/Fusions 5.Reed Elias-Gutinla City-Grade 11-Sound Alchemy 6.Lovely Rose-Female-Rose Province-Grade 11-Love Manifestation 7.Gesil Finn-Male-Unite City-Grade 12-Color Manipulation 8.Jasper Clint-Male-Valley Province-Grade 11-Outer Space Mist Realm 9.Arthur Vince-Male-Valley Province-Grade 11-Rage Mist Realm 10.Alex Lance-Male-Valley Province-Grade 11-Nature Mist Realm 11.Tenor Hilton-Male-Austinia City- Grade 11-The Gambler 12.Arinet Vicinit-Male-Austinia City-Grade 11-The Gamer 13.Sarah Vane-Female-Pine City-Grade 12-Glitch Manipulation 14.Nicole Cane-Female-Austinia City-Grade 11-The Storyteller 15.Natie Gin-Female-Austinia City-Grade 11-The Barber 16.Hit Austin-Male-Junaimi Province-Grade 11-Unbreakable String 17.Noelle Denis-Female-Unite City-Grade 11-Biome Teleportation 18.Blale Se?o-Male-Azura Hills Province-Grade 11-The Past And The Future 19.Lee John-Male-Austinia City-Grade 11-The Serial Killer 20.Ryder McAllsiter-Male-Virginia City-Grade 11-Violinist * People from Austinia City carried, I gave the paper to the next person. "Okay, I have high expectations for you all you and we need to practice our abilities as early as we could even tho the end of the school year will happen long but of course, maybe you could discover an ability you''ve never discovered. Okay so what we need to do is to go and get to know each other, reveal each other''s ability, and help them know more about how to use their abilities, so I am writing down who your partner with every 3 weeks" the referee anounced while writing on his paper He gave it to first person in line, I waited until Jasper read it. "You''ve.....uhhhh, you''ve been partnered with a girl, good news or bad news to you?" Jasper said "Wait what?" I said I waited for him to read it all and he gave it to me. * Partners for today until 3rd week 1.Rohas Miguel-Arinet Vicinit 2.Thomas Merik-Hit Austin 3.Mateo Valentino-Noelle Denis 4.Anderson Lopez-Ryder McAllister 5.Reed Elias-Lee John 6.Lovely Rose-Blake Si?o 7.Gesil Finn-Sarah Vane 8.Jasper Clint-Nicole Cane 9.Arthur Vince-Natie Gin 10.Alex Lance-Tenor Hilton * It is literally the first week and it''s a girl, woooooow. I took a peek on Noelle, damn look at them milkers, and thighs. No, no, no Mateo, control yourself, don''t sexualize her, look at you, you are literally getting hard. "Now go to your partners, and the others who didn''t get picked, fight if you want to fight your bully or who you want to fight I don''t care, it could be a useful act as a decoy if those will spy on us again and they will think those who fought are the one who will be going to fight in the end of the school year, this is the reason of our downfall last year. And the chosen ones, practice at ones home I''m not saying in the inside but the outside, if there''s nothing more you can teach or help with your partner, you can relax until the next selective partner" the referee announced Whhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat? There is no way a girl will take me to their home or I take them home. The others spread to unite with their partners. The others packed and went home. "Your name is Mateo right? That was a good fight last week" Noelle said as she approached me "Ah yes, your ability is Biome Teleportation right? Can you explain it?" "Uhhhh okay, I''ll explain it to you tomorrow, it''s Saturday tomorrow right? Give me you Mebook so that I will message you my location" she replied Aw hell nah, she will be literally my second friend on Mebook, Luna is the first by the way. I am not sure why I accepted her friend request, I just tapped accept. I gave her my phone. "Oh my, you''re kind of handsome in this haircut" she said to me I just kept quiet and waited for her to give me back my phone. She gave it back and said goodbye to me. Biome Teleportation? Well it''s on the name but I want understand it more. Chapter 65: Practice *vrooom vroooooommmmm engine murr* I parked just in front of Noelle''s house, she is there standing and holding her pink helmet. She came running and sat behind me. She wore her helmet and hugged me tightly just as the fireman''s who came to our school and taught us some safety when driving a motorbike. I could feel her big milkers touching my back, I could feel the squish of it. "Uhhhh, do you have any boyfriend?" I asked "No? Wait are you hitting on me?" She replied "No no no, I''m just asking and there''s that thing behind you that you can hold on instead of hugging me" "That is not how they teach us, I''ll just follow the safety instructions or we will get caught" she replied Damn "Okay, go right, then left, go straight then straight and straight, go left then up up up until we arrive at the abandoned school" she said Okay, go right then.....go left...go straight... Still strai- *Whistle* Fuck, it''s a good thing I have my student licence with me. I drove to the police and showed my ID. He inspected it including my motor, he gave it back and continued our way. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "You see? If he saw me not following the safety tip, he will give you a fine" "By the way how did you afford an expensive motorbike?" "Just the money I earned back from the province" Go straight... Then left..... Go up and up and up until I saw the abandoned school. "This is it" she said while pointing at the school It is very rusty and the gate is open and destroyed. "This is where we practice, no really here in the open but behind the school, I know a ground" she added We rode inside and parked it to a spot. I followed Noelle going down the school, there are other grade rooms here. I just followed her as we went down and passed throught a playground and entered the forest, we continued walking until we arrived to aan open area. "This is where I sometimes go when I want some alone time" "Okay, now can you explain your Biome Teleportation?" I asked "Just like its namez I can teleport to different biomes, I could take my opponent with me and he or she will feel the harsh environment of the biome. I have 5 biomes which are Tropical Forest which give me abilities like vine lashes, vine spikes, jungle camouflage, and Root Defence. 2nd biome is Arctic Tundra giving me Frozen Grip, Ice Shards, Frost Nova, and Ice Wall. 3rd biome is Desert Oasis giving me Desert Mirage, Sandstorm, Sand Control and myself below the sand so that I can hide from any opponent and wait for the opportunity to attack. 4th is Volcanic Custer, giving me Magma blast, Magma Flow, Volcanic Eruption and Magma Shield. And the last is Deep Ocean Trench giving me Abyassal Surge, Tidal Walk, Water Walk and Aqua Prison" "And do you know how to use your abilities?" I asked She just smiled, looked away and whistled "Wait don''t tell me" "Okay okay, I am here because my friends wanted me to join and the referee also wanted me to join" she replied "Well then, it''s your time to practice it today. Teleport us the first biome" She nodded and started doing signs with her hands, suddenly, something sucked from behind "Oh shit!" I fall to a big drop to the ground. Someone screamed and landed on top of me. I opened my eyes, my face is submerged by Noelle''s milkers "Get off me" I shouted I grabbed her on the waist and pushed her away. "Even in teleporting you can''t land properly?" I asked "It''s just, it''s just that I am not used to it. The referee or I think his name is Ferdinand said to me that he has faith in my ability and picked me as one of the chosen ones" "Okay practice landing later just show me your abilit-" "Roooaaar" There''s a fucking tiger growling at me coming out of nowhere. Chapter 66: Biome Teleportation "Girl! Stop this tiger!" I shouted to Noelle "Shoo shoo shoo" Noelle shooed the tiger The tiger''s aggression went away and followed Noelle''s order. "Okay, now, practice your abilities, Vine Fury, Vine Spikes, Jungle Camouflage and Root Defence. Show me your vine fury" I ordered She nodded, and summoned 5 long vines from the ground, they are like moving octopus tentacles. "These things are great for attacking, grappling, holding enemies, multitasking and having speed" that''s what she said She used the vine lashes on the dirt at immense speed, it even started digging. "Can it go sharp and non sharp?" I asked "Yep" The point of the lashes turned into fists "Okay, kinda cool, now how about the vine spikes?" "Vine spikes are just spikes coming out from the ground" She summoned vine spikes out from the ground. "Camouflage?" She turned invisible, I can''t barely see her "Root defence?" She revealed herself again and summoned roots around her, covering herself in a circle out of roots. "Let''s go to the next biome, go first and try landing" I said "When every time I summon a portal, it always opens up behind my opponent and suck them on my next biome. So there''s no way I can go first" she replied "Okay just teleport us to the Arctic Tundra, just wait for me to stand up first before entering the portal" She summoned the portal behind me and I was sucked in. I tried to land on my feet but somehow failed and landed on my back, it felt like something was preventing me from landing properly. I stood up and waited for Noelle, she was sucked in. I could see her trying to land on her feet but she failed, she can land but she doesn''t look like used to it. Damn it is very very cold here... Hmmm? I could see sky blue with low opacity around Noelle with sparkles. "What is that? Why are you like, glowing?" I asked It''s the Frozen Grip, passive ability. Whoever goes near me or enters this sky blue thing, they will slow down even things. For example a bullet, you shot at me with a pistol. When the bullet entered the Frozen Grip, it will slow down, I could flick it to make it go back to you to shoot you" she replied "Okay, show me your Ice.... Ice shit or something" "It''s Ice Shard" Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. She summoned floating shards of ice around her, she threw it all to the ice floor, it made holes. Damn, her abilities are dangerous. "Frost Nova?" She closed her arms and spread it, a blue blast came around her and reached me. I, I can''t move, what the... It is colder than before, I.... CANNOT MOVE! "Oh! Sorry, Frost Nova is a blast ability blasting in a small radius. Whoever is in the radius, they get frozen, don''t worry about waiting there for too long. I can melt it faster" Noelle said The ice around me turned into water, it got thinner and smaller. I regained my breath, HER ABILITIES CAN KILL PEOPLE! "Frost Nova can help me freeze the enemy giving me time to regain my breath, tiredness or time to create a portal" "Okay, how about the Ice Wall? Or is it just an ice wall?" She summoned an ice wall from the ice ground. We teleported to the next, the Dessert Oasis. "Desert Mirage, it is a passive one. It is similar to Frozen Grip. When you go near me, you will start hallucinating because of the heat I produce. I might turn three, or you might be seeing sandsman, or probably a bottle of water out of nowhere" "So one of your abilities in this biome is Sandstorm right? You can summon a sandstorm and your enemy''s vision will be visible and hard to move?" "Yes" "What about Mirage Strike?" "I can hallucinate you an unhallucinate you, whatever you see in your hallucinate. It will turn into real when you are unhallucinated" "Oasis Bloom?" "I can bloom out energy from the oasis, healing my wounds" "So you don''t have any attacks?" "Well I have a bonus one where I can control the sand" She started controlling the sands below her. "It can lift me, I can turn the sand into a big big fist, or I could control it like vine lash and a lot more" Now, the next biome, the Volcanic Crater but this time, Noelle''s projection on landing is getting better. This biome, is very chaotic, the volcano nearby kept spitting out rocks. A rock is about to land on me but I punched it away with my ability on time. "This place is dangerous so we better gotta hurry, what''s Magma Blast?" "Well here it is, the volcano, it is a passive skill" "Lava Flow?" "I can summon lava on the ground, so that I can''t kill my opponent, I could just summon lava around them to limit their ground they can go out step on" "Volcanic Eruption?" "It is also similar to my passive skill, but I can activate the volcano to erupt more lava and magma rocks, or maybe smoke too" Magma Shield?" "I can create a temporary shield of molten rock that absorbs incoming attacks and reflects a portion of the damage back at the attacker" "Okay!!! Let''s go let''s go to the next biome" I shouted As Noelle opened the portal I jumped in. I started floating because of the water, Noelle joined in. "Don''t worry about drowning, I have a skill to give my opponent gills" she said Gills?..... Yeah she is right, I could breath here, it felt like the gills are on my neck. There are fishes around, coral reefs on the ground. "Abyssal Surge?" "I can summon a wave of water that pushes enemies away and inflicts water damage. My body is surrounded by a blue aura, and they can manipulate nearby water. It is a passive skill" "Tidal Wave?" "I can summon a massive tidal wave that crashes down on enemies, inflicting water damage and knocking them back" "Like you can summon a wave underwater?" I asked She nodded, she summoned a moving wave behind her. It is moving, but felt like it is a CGI. "Water Walk?" "Well I could walk instead of floating, water felt better than floating" "Aqua Prison?" She made a cage around me made out of water. I punched it with my arm, it is very solid. I charged my arm for a bit and punched it, still didn''t break. "Let''s go back in our world and let me see what and how I can teach you" I said to her "Okaaaaay" She despawn the aqua Prison and summons a portal back to our world. I started calculating the use and the best uses of her ability. I waited for her to rest a bit, then we went back to the biomes one by one to teach her some other ways she can use her ability that is something in mind. We''ve been practicing hours and hours until lunch. "Hoooo, I am full. Let''s rest for a bit" Noelle said after finishing her food Noelle covered her eyes with her jacket to take a nap. I looked around to see something that to see something that can entertain me. A stick, there is a stick near a tree. Long enough that felt like sword. I picked it up and started swinging it with styles. "How''s the training going?" My gigantosaurus asked "It went well, she is learning fast" I replied "Hmm, wielding a stick like a sword, I see. Not a bad imitation, but you''ll need more than that to defeat those biomes" the Gigantosaurus said "You''re right, Noelle''s got some powerful abilities, but she needs to learn to use them strategically, to adapt to different situations" "Indeed, she''s still not that good, but she has potential. The referee chose the right one" "It''s not always easy, she''s got a lot of raw power, but sometimes she''s a little too eager to jump into the fray. I need to teach her patience and control" "Patience and control are essential, but so is courage, the willingness to fight, to push beyond your limits. You must find a way to balance those qualities within her" "I know, she''s got the potential to be a truly formidable fighter, if we can help her reach her full potential" "I believe in you, you''ve proven yourself time and again. You have the strength, the wisdom, and the heart to guide her" "Thank you" We went quiet, only the swinging stick can be heard. My shoulder started to ache and stiff, I stopped and rub it. "Wait, Mateo, let me see that stick again!" The Gigantosaurus said like in a hurry and surprised I raised my stick..... It is glowing with aura. My...... Own aura. "Is, this part of our ability?" "I..... Do not know, back in the province. Someone did a stick to stick fight with their abilities on but the sticks didn''t glow with aura" I replied "The rage, then this. Something''s new, but, how" I dropped the stick, my aura in the stick faded away. "I''ll... We will soon check it to the others, thru might have it also" "Okay, indeed" 4 days passed, Noelle and I kept practicing. Even how many days until the school war begin, we made it like it starts tomorrow. Noelle finally learned and says it is okay now and stop training. I agreed and we wait for the next partner selection. After school, I asked James to take a stick with his ability activated. The stick he was holding didn''t emit his aura. I just said just checking. "Crazy news, remember the stick one day? I was holding during my practice with Noelle? I asked one of my friends to hd a stick but it didn''t work" I said to my Gigantosaurus "That is very strange, I think you might got it from Noelle during your practice. Probably one of her biomes" "No, I don''t think so, we will just make it stand by and figure it out when we have time" Chapter 67: Violinist 1.Rohas Miguel-Hit Austin 2.Thomas Merik-Noelle Denis 3.Mateo Valentino-Ryder McAllister 4.Anderson Lopez-Lee John 5.Reed Elias-Blake Si?o 6.Lovely Rose-Sarah Vane 7.Gesil Finn-Nicole Cane 8.Jasper Clint-Natie Gin 9.Arthur Vince-Tenor Hilton 10.Alex Lance-Arinet Vicinit The next one I will be training with is Ryder McAllister, I think his ability is Violinist? He said he will be meeting me at the fighting ground at school and here I am, waiting for him. "Hey, is it you? Mateo?" A voice out of nowhere asked I looked behind, a tall guy walking towards me. "Yeah, and you are Ryder?" He nodded "Before we start, can you show me all of your abilities?" I asked "Okay" He summoned a violent on his hand, it just came out of nowhere. He faced the trees, he raised his bow on his violin. He started playing notes on the violin. There are sudden slashes made on the trees. "I called that the Crescendo Slash, I play a powerful crescendo on the violin, unleashing a wave of sonic energy that damages enemies in front of the violinist. The damage scales with the duration and intensity of the crescendo" "It''s cool but is there any way to make it not kill people?" "I can control it by turning it into like punches, okay next ability" He raised the bow again on the violin, he started playing aggressively, there are more hits the tree receives this time. "I called that the Harmonic Barrage, I rapidly play a series of harmonics, creating a barrage of piercing sound waves that inflict damage to multiple enemies within a small radius" "Okay next ability is Staccato Strike, play a series of staccato notes with precise timing, launching a series of sharp, focused sonic projectiles I can summon behind the shield of the enemy. For an example, your raising your shield, I play the Staccato Strike, a projectile will spawn behind the shield hitting you instead of the shield" "The next is Vibrato Volley, I Play a sustained vibrato, releasing a wave of disorienting sound that damages enemies and reduces their accuracy" This guy has a lot of knowledge in violin. "Next is Knockback Swing" He raised his bow and started fiddeling the string of the violin, end to end of the string of the bow one by one. *Thud thud thud thud* A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The tree sounds like it''s getting hit and damaged. "What it does is to make the enemy fly away, it''s a good thing I have this ability to make the enemy farther away from me mostly that I am not good in a hand to hand fight. I could use my violin since it''s unbreakable but I''m not used to using it" "You have good abilities, is there defence abilities?" "Well I do" He started playing calming sounds in the violin. A white low opacity thing came out around him. "I called that Cadence Shield I play a calming cadence, creating a temporary shield around me that absorbs a certain amount of damage. The shield''s strength scales with the length and complexity of the cadence." I charged my arm and punched the shield, it deflected my hit. "Is there a weakness to this?" I asked "The longer I play, the more I''m tired of my arm making it hard for me to execute my other abilities" He started playing the violin again, I..... Started to slow down, the grass on the ground swayed slow motion. "I called this the Tempo Shift I play a rapid tempo change, shifting the flow of time around me, similar radius with the Cadence Shield, slowing down enemy attacks and speeding up their movement. When I stopped playing it, there''s still 5 seconds before the ability wore out" Wonder why I love hearing violins, relaxing, and healing my mind..... Healing...... Heeeeeaaaaliiiing. "Do you have support abilities?" I asked "Yes I have, I have Melody of Courage boosting the attack power and movement speed of allies within a certain radius. Harmony of Healing, I play a soothing harmony, healing my wounded allies to prevent them from retreating because they have wounds and might lose blood. Rondo of Resilience, I play a repeating rondo, granting allies a temporary shield that absorbs a portion of incoming damage. And lastly Fugue of Fury, I play a complex fugue, increasing the attack power and critical strike chance of allies within a certain radius" "Okay, let''s try to have a one versus one to practice our abilities that''s what the practice for" "Kay" I made a distance away from him "Can you wait for a few minutes? I''m just making sure my arms don''t get tired during the fight" I waited for him patiently to rest. "Okay I''m ready" "Here I come then, I ran towards him. I charged my right arm and raised it, he isn''t playing a note. He is now in my range, I swing my harm to hit him. He played a melody, my arm felt like it was punched away, he used the Knockback Swing. I just walked back a bit because of the strong impact. I waited for him to see what he would do next........ He did nothing, he is just standing there waiting for my next move. "Maybe a reccomendation, after hitting me with the Knockback Swing like you just did. Try to hit your enemy with your violin like a melee weapon. That was the perfect timing you did there but you didn''t do it, practicing this might help you improve how to use your violin as a meelee weapon" I said "Hmmmmm, Knockback Swing then my violin. That''s a good combo, thanks for the recommendation. Since we will be hitting each other, I''ll give both of us a Rondo of Resilience to reduce the damage we receive" He started playing a repeating note, both of us started emitting white aura. "There, it will last 10 minutes" "Alright, let''s try again," I said, taking a fighting stance I charged forward, my arm charged crackling with energy. Ryder started playing a rapid tempo on his violin, the air around him rippling with sonic energy. "Tempo Shift!" The world around me slowed down, my movements becoming sluggish. I struggled to maintain my momentum, feeling like I was wading through molasses. "Good use of your passive, But I''m not going to let it stop me." I said I shifted my focus, I charged my legs. With a burst of speed, I leaped forward, using the slowed time to my advantage. "Crescendo Slash!" Ryder shouted, aiming his violin towards me. A wave of sonic energy erupted from the violin, slicing through the air. I instinctively rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack. "Nice dodge," Ryder said, a hint of respect in his voice. "But you''re not going to get past my Cadence Shield." He began playing a calming melody, a white shield forming around him. I charged forward, my fist aimed at the shield. "Remember what I said about using your violin as a melee weapon?" I asked As my fist connected with the shield, I shifted my focus, charging my other hand. With a swift motion, I drew my own arm, glowing green "Now!" I shouted, striking the shield with my fist The shield shattered, the force of the impact sending a shockwave through the air. Ryder, momentarily stunned, stumbled back. "Good move," he said, regaining his balance. "But I''m not done yet." He began playing a series of staccato notes, sonic projectiles forming behind me. "Staccato Strike!" I spun around, my blade deflecting the projectiles. I charged forward again, trying to get a hit "Knockback Swing!" he shouted, playing a rapid series of notes. A sonic wave erupted from his violin, knocking me back. I landed hard on the ground "You''re learning quickly, but you need to be more aggressive. Don''t just rely on your defensive abilities. Use your offensive ones to your advantage." I said, getting back to my feet. "You''re right, I''ve been too focused on defense. I need to be more proactive." Ryder said He took a deep breath, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Alright, let''s try that again," he said We continued to spar, testing different combos and strategies. With each round, Ryder''s confidence grew, and his abilities became more fluid and powerful. He started to understand the importance of offense as well as defense, and his attacks became more aggressive and unpredictable. We went serious mode without me teaching him, he learned some combos and skills by himself. "You''re doing great, Ryder, you''ve got a lot of potential. Keep practicing, and you''ll be a force to be reckoned with." I said Ryder smiled, a genuine smile that reflected his growing confidence. "Thanks, Mateo, I''m really starting to get the hang of this." He replied "I think I need to go now, thanks again for the teaching" he said while making his violin disappear and walk away "That''s a dangerous one he got there" my Gigantosaurus said "Yeah, similar to Noelle''s ability that can kill people in one shot but it''s a good thing it has a safety mode. You can bite people and kill them if I summon you right?" "Mhmmm, even tho we animals are just auras, we can just bite your opponent with our sharp teeth or claws. But since you don''t kill people, we can just use our body to attack your opponent" I started walking at the edge of the Fighters Ground and picked up a stick on the ground. "Curious?" My gigantosaurus asked "Yep" I charged my arm, the stick is also charging and emitting my green aura. I waited to make the charge halfway and hit the tree in front of me. *BANG* The part of the tree where I hit turned into pieces. The tree looks like it turned into half and a circle. I just looked at what I did in amazement, the tree fell and laid to the nearest tree. "Holy shit!" "That was... incredible! What in the world just happened?" My Gigantosaurus said "You infused your aura into the stick, but... how did you amplify it so much? It''s like you channeled the power of a storm into that simple piece of wood." The Gigantosaurus added "I... Don''t know, I have the same power and abilities like the others back in the province. But they can''t charge their stick or weapon with them.... Ho-ho-how did I get or have this?" Chapter 68: The Serial Killer 1.Rohas Miguel-Noelle Denis 2.Thomas Merik-Ryder McAllister 3.Mateo Valentino-Lee John 4.Anderson Lopez-Blake Si?o 5.Reed Elias-Sarah Vane 6.Lovely Rose-Nicole Cane 7.Gesil Finn-Natie Gin 8.Jasper Clint-Tenor Hilton 9.Arthur Vince-Arinet Vicinit 10.Alex Lance-Hit Austin "Are you Lee John?" I asked the guy who is in a dark hoodie on He looked at me, his eyes were covered in darkness because of the hoodie. Only his nose to his chin can be seen. "Ohohoho, you''re my new partner. Mateo right? It''s so exciting to finally meet the one who will help me bring my masterpiece to life!" He asked, with a voice of some kind of a maniac "Yes, your ability is The Serial Killer right?" He spread his arms "Yes! Yes it is! How wonderful you know it!" "So uh, what are your skills?" I asked "Hmm hmm hmm hmm hmmm, you want to know? Well, I have a skill I call bloodlust" He summoned a very sharp knife out of nowhere just like Ryder''s violin last week. The knife started to emit white aura. "What it do is when I activate it, I feed off the fear and adrenaline of my victims, gaining strength and speed with each hit. For an example, when I activate it and hit you with my knife. I will gain a strength boost and speed boost as a reward for hitting you. It has a five minutes duration but if I hit you again with this skill, there will be another 5 minutes added on the time and plus strength and speed bonus. Weakness is that if I activate it and my opponent defends or hits my knife, it will go out and I have to wait 4 minutes for me to activate it again. Bonus is if I hit you with this skill, the cooldown reset makes it infinite if I use it strategically" "Mateo, looks like another one with an ability that can kill" my gigantosaurus said "Is there a way to make that thing not sharp?" His knife turned into wooden "Yep" "Okay, now second skill?" I asked Lee "I called it The Maniac Laugh, when I laugh, my opponent starts to hear screams live they are my past victims screaming for help and all you can see is red and people that are very dark with sad eyes. Of course you have to guess where I am before I can reach you. The duration is 1 minute and 30 seconds" "Third?" "I called this the Shadow Walk, I can blend into the shadows, making me almost invisible to the naked eye. I can use this ability to ambush my victims or escape from danger" "Fourth?" "I called this one Blood Frenzy, I can enter a state of blood frenzy, where I becomes unstoppable and incredibly powerful. However, this state also makes me lose control and more prone to reckless actions. I can activate or deactivate it whatever I want, it''s like the name of your power, my Inner Beast" "Fifth?" This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "The Final Kill, I have a devastating final attack that instantly defeat or kill my opponent. This attack is powerful but requires a significant amount of energy to execute" "Is there a sixth or no more?" "Hunter''s Mark, if I can''t find my enemy somewhere, I can activate it and find the opponent with a mark" "Still more?" "Ritualistic killer, I can summon 5 souls to attack my opponent. When they touchy enemy, they will explode but they will go out in one shot, that''s all" "Alright, let''s see what you''ve got," I said I charged my right arm, the familiar green aura crackling around it. Lee John let out a manic cackle, the sound sending a shiver down my spine. "Oh, you''re going to love this, Mateo!" he shouted He raised his hand, the sharp knife appearing in his grasp, the white aura pulsing around it. "Bloodlust!" The knife glowed brighter, its aura intensifying. I felt a sudden chill, a prickle of fear crawling up my spine. I knew instinctively that this was no ordinary attack. Lee John lunged forward at me, his movements surprisingly fast for someone who seemed so unassuming. The knife flashed, aimed for my chest. I reacted instinctively, channeling my aura into my legs. I leaped back, narrowly avoiding the knife. I landed in a crouch, my eyes locked on Lee John. "You''re fast," I said I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins, a primal fear that I hadn''t felt in years. Lee''s knife struck the air where I had been standing, a small spray of blood appearing on the ground. The white aura around the knife flared, and Lee seemed to gain a new, almost predatory energy. "You''re not fast enough," Lee replied He charged again, his movements even quicker now. I was caught off guard by the sudden increase in speed. I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding another strike. I scrambled back, trying to gain some distance. "You think you can outrun me, Mateo?" Lee said, his voice a mocking chuckle. "I''m always one step ahead." He lunged again, the knife a blur of motion. I felt a surge of adrenaline, my instincts taking over. I charged my arm, the green aura crackling around it. "Inner Beast!" I shouted The Gigantosaurus''s aura surged around me, a wave of green energy that pushed back against the chilling aura of Lee John''s "Bloodlust." I felt a surge of power, my movements becoming more fluid and powerful. I swung his charged arm, a powerful punch that connected with Lee''s chest. The impact sent Lee stumbling back, the white aura around his knife flickering. "You''re strong, Mateo," Lee John said, his voice laced with a hint of respect. "But you''re not strong enough." He laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the clearing. "Maniac Laugh!" he shouted. The world around me seemed to distort. I can hear screams, a chorus of tortured voices, echoing in my ears. I felt a surge of panic, my vision blurring as the screams filled his mind. I closed my eyes, focusing on my breathing, trying to clear my head. I could feel the Gigantosaurus''s aura calming me, grounding me in the present. I opened his eyes, my vision clearing. I saw Lee standing before me, a twisted smile on his face. "You''re not going to escape my laughter, Mateo," Lee I knew he had to act fast. I couldn''t let Lee Maniac Laugh consume me. I charged my arm again, the green aura crackling around it. The Gigantosaurus''s aura surged around me, a wave of green energy that pushed back against the chilling aura of Lee Bloodlust. I felt a surge of power, my movements becoming even more fluid and powerful. I swung his charged arm, a devastating punch that connected with Lee''s jaw. The impact sent Lee John flying backward, crashing into a nearby tree. Lee lay on the ground, his eyes wide with surprise. The white aura around his knife flickered, then faded. He was stunned, momentarily disoriented. I stood over him, my green aura still crackling around me. I knew this was just the beginning. Lee was a dangerous opponent, and I wasn''t going to let hmy guard down. "You''re not bad, Mateo, but you''re not going to win." He reached for his knife, the white aura flickering back to life. "Bloodlust!" The fight continued, a brutal back-and-forth between us. I, with my Inner Beast, and Lee, with his Serial Killer skills, pushed each other to our limits. The outcome was uncertain, but one thing was clear. The air crackled with tension as I and Lee faced each other, both now locked in a serious mode. I, with my Gigantosaurus aura still crackling around me, knew I couldn''t afford to underestimate my opponent. Lee, his eyes gleaming with a chilling intensity, seemed to have a newfound focus. "Alright, Lee, let''s get serious. You''ve got some raw power, but you need to learn how to use it strategically." Lee John chuckled, a chilling sound that sent a shiver down my spine. "Oh, I''m all about strategy, Mateo. I''ve been studying you. You''re a fascinating specimen." Specimen!? "I''m not here to be studied, Lee. I''m here to teach you and to teach me how to fight. And we aregoing to learn fast, or you''re going to lose. We don''t know what the punishment us when we lose" Lee John smirked, a twisted grin that revealed a glint of respect in his eyes. "Very well, Mateo. Teach me." I took a fighting stance, my Gigantosaurus''s aura pulsing around me. "First, let''s work on your timing, you''re too eager to attack. You need to be more patient, wait for the right moment" Lee John nodded, his eyes fixed on me. "I''m listening." I charged my arm, the green aura crackling around it. I lunged forward, a powerful punch aimed at Lee''s chest. Lee reacted instinctively, summoning his knife and activating Bloodlust. He dodged the punch, his movements surprisingly swift. He then lunged forward, his knife aimed at my chest. "Good dodge, but you''re too predictable. You always go for the same attack." I ducked under Lee''s strike, my Gigantosaurus''s aura swirling around him. I then swung my charged arm, a powerful counter-punch that connected with Lee''s jaw. Lee stumbled back, his eyes widening in surprise. He felt a surge of adrenaline, his Bloodlust intensifying. He charged forward again, his movements even quicker now. "You''re getting better, but you need to learn to use your other abilities." I dodged Lee''s attack, my Gigantosaurus''s aura swirling aroundr. I then unleashed a powerful kick, channeling my aura into my leg. The kick connected with Lee''s chest, sending him flying backward. Lee crashed into a nearby tree, his knife clattering to the ground. He lay there for a moment, his breath ragged, his eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and admiration. "You''re right, Mateo, I''ve been too focused on my Bloodlust. I need to learn to use my other abilities." I nodded "Good. Now, let''s work on your Shadow Walk. You can use it to get behind your opponent, to create an ambush" I demonstrated, my Gigantosaurus''s aura swirling around me. I charged forward, then suddenly vanished, disappearing into the shadows. I reappeared behind Lee, my charged arm ready to strike. Lee''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you do that?" "It''s all about timing and focus, you need to learn to blend into the shadows, to become one with them." I continued to teach Lee, showing him how to use his Shadow Walk to create ambushes, to evade attacks, and to gain a tactical advantage. I also showed him how to combine his Shadow Walk with his Bloodlust to create a devastating attack. Lee was a quick learner, his natural talent for violence amplified by my guidance. He began to understand the importance of strategy, of using his abilities in a calculated and controlled manner. "You''re a good teacher, Mateo, I''m starting to see the possibilities." We continued to train, pushing each other to their limits. He somehow teached me other good combos and strategy. "I.... I think we continue it tomorrow again" Lee said, panting I am also panting heavily, tired and sleepy. "Yeah, let''s continue it again tomorrow" Author''s Note: I''m getting bored making this novel and Inner Beast this week. I''ll take a rest with this two and switch to my romance novels in Webnovel(From Introvert To Inlove). If i''m stressing out making it or didn''t go well, I''ll be back again to these 2 action novels. Chapter 69: The Past And The Future 1. Rohas Miguel-Ryder MacAllister 2. Thomas Merik-Lee John 3. Mateo Valentino-Blake Si?o 4.Anderson Lopez-Sarah Vane 5.Reed Elias-Nicole Cane 6. Lovely Rose-Natie Gin 7. Gasil Finn-Tenor Hilton 8. Jasper Clint-Arinet Vicinit 9. Arthur Vince-Hit Austin 10.Alex Lance-Noelle Denis I saw a red parked scooter in a nearby parking lot. I drove and parked nearby it. It might be Blake''s motorcycle. I looked at our messages. ''When you are in the parking lot, on the left you will see a path entering the forest in front of you or the parking lot.'' I looked to my left; there is a clear pathway. I went to it and entered the forest. I went deeper until I saw two ways. I looked at our messages again. ''Go right, go deeper, and focus on the left; you will see a red lace. I am the one who left that to show you the path; please pick it up and bring it to me; I don''t want to leave garbage here. Now, after picking it up, follow that unseen path or follow the stepped leaves. A hidden path to an open area¡ªthis is the first time I put my feet in here. I asked people around for a ground for a place like practicing, and an adult showed this place. I''ve got bored training at the Fighter''s Ground, so how about another ground to practice? '' I went to the right pathway. I walked and walked deeper and deeper until I saw the red lace. I picked it up and followed the leaves that were stepped. I went deeper and saw an open area up ahead. I went through the trees and arrived. I saw Blake sitting on a tree with his backpack beside him. "Oh, hey Mathew!" he shouted. I also greeted him back; we both exercised for a bit and made a distance. "What is your ability?" I asked. "Just like the name, The Past and the Future." "What does it do?" "I can summon my past self 6 seconds ago and future self 8 seconds ago. I can tell my past self what happened after and ask my future self what will happen here. Or I could just make a portal and tell or ask." "That''s all?" "Yeah, that''s all. "Okay, let''s practice then. Don''t back down." I charged my left arm and started running towards him. He suddenly summoned a portal on his left and said something. He said he can ask his future self, What will happen? That sounds very powerful, if you ask. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I will try tricking him by charging my arm but instead kicking him instead. I swung my arm halfway, then swung my right leg to kick his leg. *Swoosh* He jumped; I missed. He swung his leg and kicked me on the head; I stumbled back. Shit, how can I land a hit on him if he can predict my attacks? I ignored the pain and swung my left arm to punch him. *Bang* I hit him in the stomach, making him fly away. Okay, I thought he was unstoppable there. "Shit, nice one," he said while standing up. He summoned a portal to his right and said something to his past self. "Okay," a similar voice of Blake replied from the portal. The portal closed... He suddenly banished in the thin air. "On your left." I looked to my left; Blake was there, standing in good shape. He did a tornado kick on me, but I blocked it in time. Ho-how!? "How did you do that?" I asked. "I asked my past self that you are going for another attack, so maybe my past self dodged your attack, changing the timeline," he replied. "No way" "Yes... way," he replied with a menacing grin. I charged my leg and did a flying kick on him. He got kicked and staggered back. "Damn, I got carried away." I waited for his next move. He didn''t do anything like make a portal. "Anything wrong?" I asked. "Well, there is something I didn''t say to you about my ability." "What is it?" "Well, since you''re my friend, I will say it to you. It has a cooldown, an 8-second cooldown after summoning my past and my future." "If that''s so, then focus on your combat and defense during that cooldown. Try doing it, and maybe you''ll adapt to it." He nodded. I charged my right arm and ran towards him. I swung my arm at him; he dodged it. He held my arm, elbowed my face, and kicked me away. Damn, this guy is a martial artist. I ran at him again with my two legs and two arms charged. He opened a portal to his future self. What am I gonna do? Should I kick him? Or punch him? I DON''T KNOW!!! I swung my right arm at him, but he dodged to the right. He held my arm again, just like before, and elbowed my face. He kicked me in the stomach with his knee and pushed me away. Damn, his ability felt like toxic. I hit him with my leg and kicked him again with my other leg, making him staggered backwards. He summoned again a portal to his past self and said something to him. Now I am ready this time with my charged arms. He disappeared; I punched the air where he was last standing; he didn''t appear. "Behind you" I looked behind; Blake is there, standing with his fists ready to hit. *Smack* I got hit on the face. Damn, why does his ability feel like an irritation? We continued practicing for hours, practicing nonstop. I just continued giving Blake a barrage of hits and punches. "Hold on there, Mateo, are you... okay?" My Gigantosaurus and Blake simultaneously asked. "Just nothing, giving my all," I replied while trying to land a hit on Blake. Blake did his trick again after hitting him again, calling his past self. I ran at him to hit him, but the portal moves as he moves. He dodged the hit and gave me a kick on the side of my stomach and disappeared, going back to the place again where I last hit him. How the fuck do I counter him? Wait, am I going insane? But why? The toxicity of his skills? I don''t know, but how can I defeat him or make him unconscious? Left hit, right hook, left hook, kick. His martial arts skills helped him dodge. He used his past skill again. I stopped and focused. I closed my eyes and cleared my ears. I disappeared after talking with his last self. *Tchk* The sound of the grass: HE IS BEHIND ME! I charged my right arm, turned around, and was ready to hit him. He is blocking, but I hit his arms away, making him open. My left arm, who has been charged a while now, I raised my left arm, ready to hit. He looked me in the eye; his face is suddenly full of shock. My left arm hit his face, making him fly and land on a tree. The feeling after hitting this toxic guy felt so good. I opened my eyes... There are pink particles mixed with my green particles. Why are there pink particles? "Wha-what is that?" He asked, pointing at me. I feel.... Some romantic feelings on me¡ªwhat you feel when watching romance shows. "What is what?" I asked. "You''re eyes! Look at a mirror or use your camera!" I took out my phone and used the screen as my reflection. My..... Pupils are not... Pupils, they are... Pink hearts. THEY ARE PINK HEARTS! "What is this! Why are my pupils pink hearts?" I shouted. The romantic feeling still remains. The pink particles, my pupils. "What is happening to you, Mateo!?" My Gigantosaurus said. "I... don''t know, it felt like I activated something inside me. But different." "So that''s why I felt something new after arriving here," my Gigantosaurus replied. Pink auras started charging on my right fist, blazing pink. It started to fade away; my romantic feelings came back again. The pink aura suddenly grew bigger after that. I felt another romantic feeling, and the pink aura again grew bigger. "Go to a tree and hit it," my Gigantosaurus said. I went to a nearby tree and punched it. *Thud!* It broke just like how I charge my power, but without the sound of a gunshot. "It is very similar but with a different mechanism. Using, releasing, or feeling a romantic feeling charges it, but why and how did you have this?" My Gigantosaurus said with a staggering voice. "I... I don''t know, am I gay?" "No, you''re not gay; I haven''t seen you doing something gay." "Hey, I don''t know what is happening to you, but I''m kind of feeling something, something kind of a romantic feeling!" Blake shouted. I looked back at Blake; his eyes, his pupils, are also heart-shaped pink. He summoned both portals of his past and future. Suddenly, particles started coming in both of the portals and went to his arm. His arm is also charged; it has similar looks to mine. He punched a tree nearby. *Thud* It destroyed the tree, but little damage than mine. "I don''t know, but I got to go; let''s practice tomorrow again!" He shouted while taking his things and went out of the practice ground. I charged my arm with using my romantic feeling again. It glowed with a pinkish aura and particles. "This is getting crazy, Mateo, charging a stick or weapon then this!" Chapter 70: Glitch Manipulation 1. Rohas Miguel-Lee John 2. Thomas Merik-Blake Si?o 3. Mateo Valentino-Sarah Vane 4.Anderson Lopez-Nicole Cane 5.Reed Elias-Natie Gin 6. Lovely Rose-Tenor Hilton 7. Gasil Finn-Arinet Vicinit 8. Jasper Clint-Hit Austin 9. Arthur Vince-Noelle Denis 10.Alex Lance-Ryder McAllister "Name!?" I shouted to the person who is standing in the middle of the Fighters Ground. "Sarah, Sarah Vane," she replied after turning around and looking at me. I can''t believe I am going to practice with a girl again. "Your power is glitch manipulation, right?" "Yes, and yours is Inner Beast? I watched you fight with Bill; that was a good fight." "Yeah, I don''t need to explain my abilities since you saw it. What are your skills or abilities?" "The first is Glitch Lashes; it''s like I can summon glitches that look like tentacles and I can use them to attack my enemies. I can summon only 6 lashes." "Sounds familiar to me," my Gigantosaurus said. "Next?" I asked. "Glitch Globs, I can throw globs to the enemy, making them stick to a wall, to the ground, or somewhere, giving me advantage to the helpless enemy." "Third?" "Glitch Echo, I can summon copies of myself with the same abilities and skills I have, but somehow I can only summon 2." "That sounds a good one," my Gigantosaurus said. "Fourth?" "Glitch Repair, I can use my glitch to repair myself or repair things. For example, a door is split in half and the other half is nowhere to be seen. So I can use my glitch to make an alternative for the other half, repairing the door fully. Also, for my wounds, my glitch fixes or covers up my wounds. If I have a missing arm or one of my arms has been cut off, I can use my glitch to make an alternative, making myself a brand new arm." "Fifth?" "Glitch Barrier, making a barrier to defend incoming hits." "Sixth?" "Glitch Body, I can turn my body into a glitch for 15 seconds; when you attack or punch me, it only just phases through me." "Seventh?" "No more" "Then let''s get started then; no holding back." The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Both of us stretched, upper to lower body. "Ready?" I asked. She suddenly summoned glitch lashes from the ground and started attacking me with the sounds of glitches. I started running sideways, dodging the lashes. "What the hell, I am still asking if you are ready; why are you attacking already!?" I shouted to her. "Oh, I''m sorry, I just can''t wait to dominate a new face," she replied. "Nah, I''m going to dominate you before you dominate me!" I shouted back as I charged my right fists and ran towards her, dodging her glitch lashes. "Oh my, you are going to dominate my body? You''re lucky I can summon two copies of myself so you can dominate three." "Wait what? What are you even talking about!?" I jumped to her, ready to hit her. But suddenly, something grabbed my leg, pulling me and smashing me on the dirt. I saw another incoming lash about to hit me. I rolled to my right, dodging it. I stood up and started running at her again, dodging the incoming lashes. I finally went nearer to her. *Tick* My right fist has been already charged for a bit long now; it is half charged. I swung my fists to her. *Chckakchkk* My fists phased on her stomach; her body looked glitchy; she used her glitchy body. She smiled evilly; she held my head near to her and threw me to the ground; she threw glitch globs on my hand. It is very sticky; I can''t escape. She went on top of it and crouched down. She held my head to make me face her. "Oh my, you are really helpless. I already practiced with five people, and you are the weakest." "Oi, Mateo, she''s calling us weak," my Gigantosaurus said to me. She started touching my stomach and caressing my face. "What are you doing! Don''t you have a boyfriend!? Or no!?" I shouted. "Don''t worry, I don''t have a boyfriend; I just found you. Handsome." I struggled, but the glob still stuck. "The glob will wear out and melt in 1 minute, very long, right? How about you feel, the feel of romance?" Feel, feel of romance... My body is like. Getting manipulated by romantic feelings. This feeling is so familiar. What I felt during my practice with Blake. My body started twitching; the feeling of seeing two couples in a show or real life is making me twitch. Sarah looked me in the eye; her eyes widened. "What happened to your pupils?" I felt the glob melt. I charged my arm with romantic feelings and hit her in the face. She flew, rolling on the ground. One of her glitch lashes caught her and carried her, making her stand again. I stood up, admiring the beautiful pink particles. "Why are your pupils pink hearts!? Are you... in love with me!?" She shouted. "I don''t know, but I somehow discovered this during my practice with my recent partner." "I don''t believe you, but that is new. And don''t go near me with those eyes; I don''t know what you are going to do with me." I started running towards her, charging both of my fists and legs with romantic feelings and my Gigantosaurus. She barrages and launches her lashes at me. I dodged all of it the best I could; I finally reached her. *Bang* I uppercuted her, making her fly to the sky. I used my charged legs to make me leap higher. I grabbed her and went on top of her to make sure she was the one to land on the ground first. "Looks like someone''s weaker" I said to her "Let go of me!" One of her lashes grabbed me, and I let go of her falling to the ground. One of her lashes caught her. I hit the lash holding and started falling to the ground. I charged both of my arms to hit the dirt, making it like my cushion. *Bang* As my fists touched the ground, it shaken and destroyed the dirt. I took my arm out of the dirt and shook my arms to take off the dirt that stuck on my arms. "Don''t worry, I''ll fix this after finishing the fight." "Your eyes give me the creep! If it''s your ability, don''t use it on girls!" Sarah shouted. "Power is power; what are you even going to do to stop me from using this?" I sprinted at her; she summoned two copies of herself. The two copies summoned another six lashes totalling to 18 lashes including the original Sarah''s lashes. *Chklakklkkl* The sound of the glitch just echoed in my ears. 18 glitch lashes waving and wagging on the air. "Even how many are you? I am not backing down." "You fuckin..." I charged my arm both of my romantic feelings and my Gigantosaurus¡ªI am going to call my mixed abilities, Double Charge. I sprinted to one of the echoes. *Bang* The echo flew, landing on a tree; the echo suddenly vanished, and the glitch went back to the original Sarah. Both Sarah and the copy went around me. I double charged and sprinted to the copy. *Swoosh* I dove below as one of the lashes came to hit me. I hit the copy, sending it flying to a tree, vanishing, and the glitch went back to Sarah. But Sarah was behind me; she unleashed a barrage of Glitch Glob at me. "Oh no, it looks like you are not going to escape the globe," she mockingly said. I double-charged again; the romantic feelings felt so, so good, watching a couple doing couple things, watching shows and the main character kissing her girlfriend, and much more. I hit the glob, but it stuck to my fist; the other globs went to my arms and legs. *Thud* One of the lashes turned into a fist, hitting me. I flew and landed on the ground. I stood up and just stood there, waiting for the glob to wear off. One of the first lashes went to me. I timed it and hit the fist with my double-charged arm. *Clackchkchakakch* The fist broke into pieces; it''s like glass. Another fist went to me. I charged my arm and hit it, but it didn''t break; my charge is too weak. I flew; the fist grabbed me mid-air and threw me to the ground. I stood up. "This doesn''t even look like a practice Mateo, and it felt like she didn''t need practice," my Gigantosaurus said. I double charge both of my fists and legs. I sprinted to Sarah; I dodged the incoming lashes and arrived near her. I raised and swung my fists to her; she summoned Glitch Barrier from the ground. *Bang* *Clackchkchakakch* The barrier broke into glass-like pieces. My fists went through and hit Sarah''s face. I raised my other arm and hit her on the face again. *Bang* She flew to the ground; all of the glitches went away, including the lashes. "Please, please, can we have a break for a moment?" she said. "Okay" My romantic feelings started to fade away, including the charges on my legs. "Looks like the one who has the most potential asked for a rest," I mockingly said. "Shut up" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ We leaned on a tree, eating our biscuits. "One, you need to learn how to use your echo. It is strong, but they are one shot, so order them strategically to a safe place. Two, give your lashes with roles; one is for attacking, some are for defense, and some are for catching you or handling you. And third, don''t forget your Glitch Body." "I understood... Master, anyway, what''s wrong with your pupil? Why are there pink hearts? I haven''t seen it during your fight with Bill. Does it only work when fighting with a girl?" "I don''t know; the first time I found and used it was the first day I practiced with Blake." "Maybe Blake is a girl." "Shut up, I know the guy. We both went to the male bathroom at the same time as proof he is a male." She looked at me differently. "You boys are weird." "Fuck you, like it''s not weird for girls to enter the bathroom at the same time." We continued practicing, practicing, and practicing until our last day as a partner. Chapter 71: The Storyteller 1. Rohas Miguel-Blake Si?o 2. Thomas Merik-Sarah Vane 3. Mateo Valentino-Nicole Cane 4.Anderson Lopez-Natie Gin 5.Reed Elias-Tenor Hilton 6. Lovely Rose-Arinet Vicinit 7. Gasil Finn-Hit Austin 8. Jasper Clint-Noelle Denis 9. Arthur Vince-Ryder McAllister 10.Alex Lance-Lee John *Riiiiiinggg riiiiinnggg* Hmmm? I took out my phone, someone is calling me, it was my mother. I accepted the call. "Ayyyyy, kumusta kat sisa Mateo? Pogi pogi si apok ya" my grandmother said "Can you please give me my phone back mother?" My mother said "Why? She''s my grandson, I want to see him again" "Yeah, nice to meet you grandmother" I replied "Si Mateo sa?" A voice My grandmother raised the phone to someone, it was my grandfather. They are at a table eating. "How''s it going Mateo?" My grandfather asked "Yeah, I''m doing great" I replied "Mother, can you raise the phone please?" My mother asked My grandmother raised her phone up higher. My other family members are also there, my cousins, aunt''s, uncles and others, eating and having fun. They looked like they were on a beach. The sound around them is so loud, I could hear a speaker playing music, people talking, the sound of water on the beach. "Hello Mateo!" They all said greeting me and waving I greeted and waved back "Kumusta, are there no bullies in that school?" "Are you studying?" "Have you made friends?" "Are there people bullying you?" They bombarded me with questions and I answered the lyingly or truthfully, tears started to come out of my eyes. This is the only time I see them again. Their faces gave me back the beautiful past memories. "We are sorry that we didn''t invite you on this vacation, well you know, your school and studies" one of my aunt says "Yeah, I understand" I replied "Mateo, what is your dream in the future?" One of my uncles asked My....... Dream? I have this one dream "My dream? I want to be famous, like our last name marked in a statue or somewhere for people to see" I replied "Hmmm? Why so?" My grandfather asked "If grandfather''s father became famous for joining the war in the past, and grandfather also became famous because he is a well-known bodybuilder, then I will be the next one to be famous" I replied "Wooooooooooow" They clapped for me "Then, you need to learn more and properly if you want to reach that" one of my aunt says "Ooooooiii, is that you Mateo?" A voice of a girl I looked up, there was a girl waving and shouting, it might be my partner. "I''m sorry but I need to go now" I said to my family while standing up "C''mon, let''s have a little more talk, is there any problem?" My grandmother asked "No, just nothing, it''s a group work" I replied If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Okay, just like I said again, be good at school" one of my aunt said We all said farewell to each other, turned off my phone and put it in my pocket. "Name" I shouted "Nicole Cane, You?" She replied and asked Mateo Valentino" I replied Wait a minute, she is with someone!? Hmmmm, a girl, is that........ Luna!? What is she doing here!? "Oh, if you''re wondering why is someone with me, she just wanted to watch the practice" Nicole said Luna waved to me, I waved back. She carried Nicole''s bags and went to a shaded spot. "You might already have seen my power, there''s no need for me to explain it. What is your power again?" I said "The Storyteller or story telling" she replied They called me to an unfamiliar practice place since the Fighter''s Ground is occupied. Why the hell there''s a lot of grounds or clearing in this city? Who made all these? And some of them are far away from school. And, how do I keep getting new kinds of those things like i can charge a weapon along with my Inner Beast charge and that heart eyes thingy during my practice with Blake. "And what does The Storyteller do?" I asked She summoned a book and quill on her hands out of nowhere. She started writing something in the book. Something came out around her, it''s like a violet sphere, covering us. "It''s pretty simple, really, I can weave stories that come to life. But I can''t take full control of my opponent and narrate myself, I can summon something like monsters, skeletons, a lot more but I can''t make anything immortal" Nicole replied The violet sphere shimmered, and within its embrace, a faint whisper of wind began to swirl. I felt a chill run down my spine, not from the temperature, but from a sense of unease that was settling over me. Nicole continued writing in her book, and the violet sphere pulsed with energy. Suddenly, the wind within it picked up, whipping around us like a mini-tornado. I saw a glimpse of an image within the swirling violet light a hazy, ethereal figure, a woman with a weathered face and sorrowful eyes. "This is the story of Elara, a legendary warrior who lost everything in a single battle" Nicole said The wind intensified, swirling around the ethereal figure, and the violet sphere pulsed with a growing power. "Elara was a fierce warrior, but she was also a compassionate woman. She loved her people fiercely, and she would do anything to protect them. She believed that the strongest warriors were also the most kind. But her enemies were ruthless. They ambushed her army, and she was forced to make a choice, her own survival or the survival of her people." The image of Elara shifted, her face filled with anguish. The wind roared around her, carrying the weight of her grief. "Elara chose her people, she sacrificed herself to give them a chance to escape." As Nicole spoke, the violet sphere grew brighter, the wind inside it forming into a miniature, swirling storm. The air around us was filled with a palpable energy, crackling with an almost electric power. I felt a sense of dread creeping into my heart. This wasn''t just a story. This was something far more powerful. I instinctively backed away, my eyes locked on Nicole''s hand, where she continued to scribble in her book. "But Elara''s sacrifice was in vain, Her enemies, fueled by their hatred, pursued her people relentlessly. They tracked them down, one by one, and destroyed them all." The image of Elara shattered, leaving only a swirl of wind and violet light. The sphere pulsed, a storm of energy gathering within its embrace. "Elara''s final moments were filled with regret and despair, she had lost everything, her people, her hope, her faith in humanity. In her final moments, she swore that no one would ever experience such pain, such loss again. She vowed that she would haunt her enemies, forever reminding them of the consequences of their actions." The violet sphere blazed with light, the wind inside it whipping into a frenzy. It was too late for me to back away. I felt a jolt of energy coursing through my body as the sphere erupted, unleashing the storm that had been brewing within. I was engulfed in a wave of violet energy, a vortex of wind and light, carrying with it the echoes of Elara''s pain, her rage, and her unyielding vow. I braced myself, my heart pounding in my chest. What was going to happen next? Was Nicole going to attack me? Or was this the power of her story taking hold, unleashing its own form of justice upon me? The violet storm raged around me, swirling with an intensity that threatened to tear me apart. The air buzzed with energy, crackling with a power that was both exhilarating and terrifying. It felt like I was caught in the eye of a hurricane, a storm of emotions and memories swirling around me. I tried to focus on my Inner Beast, to call upon its power for protection, but the storm was overwhelming. The energy pulsed through my body, disrupting the flow of my own power. I felt like I was being pulled apart, my inner strength battling against the force of the story. Then, I heard a voice. It wasn''t Nicole''s voice, but a soft, mournful whisper, a voice.......... Of sad one. "Why... why must it always end this way?" The voice was like a whisper of wind, but it seemed to resonate deep within me. I felt a surge of sympathy, a connection to this Elara, this warrior who had lost everything. I was no stranger to pain and loss myself. As the voice faded, the violet storm began to change. The energy shifted, becoming less chaotic and more¡­ focused. It was as if the story was taking shape, weaving a narrative around me. Suddenly, I felt a surge of power within me. It wasn''t the raw strength of the Inner Beast, but a different kind of power, a power imbued with a sense of purpose, of justice, of sorrow. It felt like a wave of emotion, a collective memory of Elara''s pain and sacrifice. I channeled this new power, letting it flow through me. It was a strange feeling, like being swept up in a tide of sorrow and determination. I felt a clarity I hadn''t known before, an understanding of what it meant to be truly powerful. I looked at Nicole, who was still standing there, her face pale and drawn. She was no longer writing in her book, her eyes filled with a mixture of awe and fear. Elara started running right at me, I charged both of my arm. She darted forward with her sword ready, I swung my right arm and saw her near me. *Swift* She is suddenly gone. *Clank* I hear a sound of a metal behind me, I looked behind, Elara is there, her sword ready to swing. I panicked and just swung my right fist to her. *Chlick* I........ Destroyed her sword, her sword shattered into pieces. The shard falls to the ground one by one. I then raised my left fist and punched her in the face. She flew upwards, then fell to the ground. She stood up, barely. She looked at her shattered sword. "Her sword was broken. But that won''t stop her, she can repair the sword that was gifted to her since she was young" Nicole''s magestic like voice echoed from the sphere I looked at Elara, her sword rebuilding. The shattered pieces on the ground went fly up to go and rebuild the sword. "Her sword was a gift from her ancestors, imbued with the power of starlight. It cannot truly be destroyed¡±Nicole''s voice echoed again Elara straightened her back, her eyes filled with a steely glint. The newly reformed sword gleamed in her hand, a testament to her unwavering resolve. "It seems you are the one who has forgotten the power of a story, a story can be rewritten, changed, molded, but it can never be truly destroyed. And this story, my story, is not yet over" Elara said She lunged at me, her sword flashing like a streak of lightning. I braced myself, instinctually calling upon the power of the Inner Beast.The aura of the Gigantosaurus, imbued with Elara''s sorrow, surrounded me, but it was a different kind of protection, more defensive than aggressive. It was a shield of empathy, a reminder of the warrior''s sacrifice. I dodged Elara''s swing, feeling the wind of her blade brush against my cheek. I returned the attack, a powerful punch fueled by Elara''s memory, landing on her shoulder with a thud. She stumbled backward, surprised by the raw power of my strike. "Elara''s vow is to protect those she loves, to ensure that no one experiences the pain she did. She is not driven by hate, but by a desire for justice.¡±Nicole''s voice echoed The energy within the violet sphere pulsed, and Elara suddenly moved with a speed that was almost impossible. She was no longer just a warrior, but a creature of the story, moving with grace and fluidity. She disarmed me with a swift, intricate maneuver, the blade of her sword barely brushing against my arm. "And Elara, accidentally fell over to his opponent, landing on top of him" Nicole''s voice echoed What the! What is she doing!? I looked at Elara. *Thud* She fell to me, we both fell to the ground, landing on the ground hard. We both regained consciousness. "Elara knew how strong and handsome his enemy was. She was in love! She he tried to flirt with him, trying to steal his heart" Nicole''s voice echoed, with a giggle Elara started touching and caressing my face. "I know you, thy fallen warrior, so........ Handsome" Elara said, her voice so angelic and beautiful than before I just watched her, my eyes wider out of shock. I charged my right arm trying to not getting noticed. "You¡¯re strong, a hero, they say. A man who inspires others to fight for what is right. But, beneath the surface, I sense a strength that goes beyond brute force. A strength borne of resilience, of unwavering hope, a strength that mirrors my own." She leaned closer, her breath tickling my ear. "Uhhh, Mateo, you have to something" My Gigantosaurus out of no where "I...... Can''t, I am just too stunned!" I replied "I see you, Mateo, I see the heart that beats beneath the warrior¡¯s facade. A heart that has suffered loss, but a heart that still holds the potential for greatness. You, Mateo, are more than just a fighter. You¡¯re a beacon of light in a world that¡¯s lost its way." Her gaze was intense, her expression a mixture of longing and admiration, a look that I had never witnessed in her before. It was as if the wall of grief and sorrow that had always surrounded her had finally begun to crumble. I could feel....... something romantic inside me. As she leaned closer, her lips brushed against my cheek. The touch was a fleeting spark, a whisper of a feeling that sent a jolt through me. It was so unexpected, so out of place in the midst of this strange, swirling storm. "Perhaps,I shouldn''t have judged you so quickly. You... you are not what I expected." Her touch was so intimate, so vulnerable, that my heart skipped a beat. I couldn''t help but respond, a flicker of something akin to warmth stirring within me. SHE''S TOO CLOSE!!!!!! *Tick* Huh? Wait a minute, my arm already half charge? I looked to my right to see at my arm. .......................... "Are you seeing this!" I said to my Gigantosaurus "Uhhhhh, yeah, I don''t know what the hell is happening!" He replied There''s a green charged and pink aura blazing on my arm....... There is........... Black........... Black aura charging............ The aura on my right arm is charging faster than before. I also see a black line, I followed where it connected, I connected to me and to............. Luna. Chapter 72: Power Identical Bonus Luna is emitting a dark, scary aura as she watches us; she doesn''t seem to notice the line that is connected to the both of us. My right arm has a blazing green, pink, and dark aura. The aura grows bigger at a fast rate¡ªnot only the pink aura, but the mixed black and green aura. *Ting* That sounds like the sound of a full charge. I don''t know what''s happening; my charge charged fast. What is this line? Why is it connected between me and Luna? I raised my arm and swung it to Elara. *BANG* The sound echoed around the place. I hit Elara''s side ribs, making her fly away, landing on a tree. I stood up and looked back at Luna. She didn''t notice the line; she was looking on the ground with a scary and angry look on her face. Her arms and legs are charging and coming to me; what the hell? "What the¡ªthat''s cheating!" Nicole shouted. "I''m sorry! I also don''t even know a single thing about this!" I replied. I felt something dropped on my nose¡ªsomething cold and wet. I raised my hands and touched it with my finger. I looked at my finger; it was wet. I looked up. Dark clouds in the sky, dropping droplets of rain. It was going to rain. "It''s about to rain!" Nicole said and withdrew her book and quill. The violet sphere also withdrew to her; Elara was also gone. I started running out of the ground, and Nicole waited for Luna. I ran to the entrance as fast as I could while Nicole and Luna followed. I rushed to my motor and turned it on. "Mateo! Can we go with you?" Nicole said. I looked around; there was no taxi on sight. I nodded. They came to me; Luna sat beside me and hugged me, and Nicole sat behind Luna. This is illegal since it is overcrowding exceeding the limit. I have to avoid as many checkpoints and polices as I can. We rode off. "Where do you both live?" I asked. "I heard you live near here, so let''s go to yours," Nicole replied. "Wait what!?" "Luna and I live far; you don''t want us to get sick, right?" Damn, okay. That rain started to get stronger; people around used their umbrellas; some were running for shelter. I throttled as fast as I could, avoiding the checkpoints and police places I knew. "Okay, here we are," I said to them. Both of them went inside first while I parked my motor. I followed them inside; they are standing in the entrance. My eyes caught something. Their bra. Who the fuck uses white clothes on Saturdays? And even if it is not for uniform school, wouldn''t it be hard to clean the dirt off? I looked away and greeting the receptionist. We ran up to my apartment room. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Do you have any towels?" Nicole asked. I nodded and pointed at the bathroom door. Ilaid down on the sofa and opened the TV. My first time having a guest in this apartment, and my first guests are... Girls. "Haaaaaay, it''s a good thing you have a motor, Mateo," Nicole said while fixing her hair after both of her and Luna came out of the bathroom. I could still see through their clothes; I just took out my phone and started looking for something to do or watch. I didn''t realize they took some of my clean shirts from the bathroom and wore them, as long as they covered their bodies. They came to me, and Nicole sat beside me. "Mateo, where did you get such an expensive motorcycle? Are you rich or something?" Nicole asked. "No, I am not rich; it''s just something back in the province," I replied. A message popped up on my phone; it was Marc. I went to the messages app and opened it. Marc sent me a picture. What is it? "Bro, I hit a jackpot," Marc messages. I zoomed in on the picture; it was... Jayden with....... Ohhhhhh, Jayden and his crush Nova... Eating in a dinery. But how? Are they....... Lovers now? What is happening? When and how did they end up together? Or did Jayden invite her for a diner and just be friends or classmates? Or a date? I giggled "Hmmmm? What are you laughing for?" Nicole asked, coming closer to see "No, no, no, no," I said, holding the phone away out of her sight. "Is it your lover?" She started to reach for the phone, she pinned my arm down making me lay down on the couch. She accidentally slipped and landed on top of me. Oh my gah! Her circly breasts are touching my chest! I don''t want this! If I let go! The secret will be revealed! And she might spread it out around the school, mostly because Nicole and Nova are close friends! .................. No .................. I am not risking it getting leaked. I am not going to show it to her just to stop her breast touching my chest. I am a loyal friend! I am a ''Bros Before Hoes'' guy! I am Mateo Valentino! I don''t want my family to get popular because I am a traitor. I want to get my family name famous as a good, loyal, and protecting person! That is me! "But if your friend gave you a ferocious, untamed monster like me inside you, will you tame it?" My Gigantosaurus said. Even my Gigantosaurus knows what I want and think! "Yes, I''ll tame it." "Let me see what you are hiding there!" Nicole said. "No" "Just a peek! I am curious!" "One word is enough, no." "Just a peek!" We both wrestled on top of the sofa. I noticed something¡ªsomething familiar, something dark, some kind of aura. *Tick* *Tick* What the¡ªI looked at my arm; it was charging on its own. There''s a dark aura along with my green aura, and the sound means it''s half charged already; I could see a familiar dark line going somewhere. I looked behind Nicole. The line goes to Luna''s arm, which is also charged; the aura looks big and might mean half-charged. Luna is emitting a strong, scary, and angry aura. She is looking at Nicole with an angry face. I cannot uncharge my arm. I pushed Nicole away with my left hand and stood up. "Just no, okay?" I said to Nicole. She actually gave up and opened her phone; the charge on my arm is gone. The emitting dark aura is also gone; her face turned into a smile''s innocent face. I looked out the window; the rain stopped. "Both of you can go now; the rain has stopped," I said to the both. "Okaaaaaay, I''ll take this off now to give it back," Luna said and started taking off her shirt. "No!" Nicole and I shouted. I rushed to her and pulled down her shirt. "Just... give it back at school." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "We will be going now; thanks for the shelter," Nicole said as she went to the door. Luna followed, but I closed the door in front of here. She jumped. I have something to give to her, something that I have kept for a lot of days. "Can you wait for a minute?" I asked her. I went back to my room and took the wrapped gift from the cabinet. I think I bought this back from Mountain Province, but I have never given it to her. It''s a good thing she also transferred to the same school I transferred to. I went back outside again and went to her. I showed her my gift. "I... want to give this to you as an exchange for the cookies you gave me." I held the gift in front of her, waiting to take it. The gift is lifted from my hands. I looked up; the gift is on her hands. She is looking away with a blush on her face. "Thank you" She opened the door, went outside, and closed it. I didn''t know why it was hard to give it. To be honest, She''s kind of cute, though. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Ahhhhhhh! She gave me a cute doll!" "Mama, Luna is acting weird today. Bonus Content: "Damn! It was hard to make up a pickup line!" Jayden said. "What do you mean? It is easy," Mateo replied. "Oh yeah!? Make me one!" "It is easy, as long as you look around and also be creative." "C''mon, make us one like he said," Blake joined in. Mateo looked around while we walked, hmmmmm, No Parking sign. Hmmmm, o Parking. "Okay, I have one. Did you make that No Parking Sign? Because I think you made it so that I am the only one who will park my love for you." "Nice one," Marc, James, and Elyzer said. "Oh yeah! That''s only one! Give us more to see if it is easy," Jayden said. Hmmmmm, Mateo, looked around. Coconut milk for sale... Coconut milk for sale... "Okay, I know one. Are you a coconut? Because I want to suck your milk out of you." "Nice two. Wait what?" Marc, James, and Elyzer said. "What kind of pickup line is that?" "What? You want more and better?" Mateo looked around. A gate......... Gate ...... "I know a third one. Is your gate wet? Because I am ready to enter nature and feel pleasure." "Still a dirty one!" "Okay, but you still want more?" Mateo looked around. Hmmmmm........... A motor......... A motorcycle......... Motorcycle......... "I know another one. Are you a motorcycle? Because I want to ride you tonight" James chuckled, Marc and Elyzer giggled, Blake laughed, and Jayden looked dying. "Ooooh, I know another one. Are you sweet? Because when I tasted you, you are yummy. Chapter 73: The Barber 1. Rohas Miguel-Sarah Vane 2. Thomas Merik-Nicole Cane 3. Mateo Valentino-Natie Gin 4.Anderson Lopez-Tenor Hilton 5.Reed Elias-Arinet Vicinit 6. Lovely Rose-Hit Austin 7. Gasil Finn-Noelle Denis 8. Jasper Clint-Ryder McAllister 9. Arthur Vince-Lee John 10.Alex Lance-Blake Si?o "Natie Gin, you?" "Mateo Valentino" She summoned scissors on her hand out of nowhere and readied her fight stance, she is a left-handed one. "Wuow wuow wuow wuow wuow, chill, and is there safety for that? You don''t want to kill people right?" She turned her scissor into a wooden one, she made tricks with the scissor like a karambit. "Aren''t you the one who can turn into musculine and can raise his defence? The one who''s revealing numbers?" "No, I am the one who can charge my arm. The one when every time he hit his opponent, it sounded like a BANG" "Oh, I really am not good with faces" Why is the way she talks is like a boring way? "What are the abilities of your power?" I asked She leaped towards me and swung her wooden scissors at me, I dodged it on time. "Chill! I''m asking for your abilities!" I said while dodging her attacks "I already trained with a lot of partners now and you are the only one asking for abilities. Tell me, your one from the Allen''s University Private School? You might be a spy asking for information?" She replied "How can you be so stupid! Didn''t you see me fight in this ground Bill!? Why and how would I be fighting Bill if he is in this public school?" I talked to her stupidity "Oh, right, I forgot, but there is no way I am telling all of my abilities to, you might counter it all to me in the future" she replied while swinging her sword to me I mean, she''s right, I''m not gonna argue. I charged both of my arms and legs. The sound of the charge crackled. I swung my right arm at her, she noticed and leaped away. She summoned something on her fingers and threw it at me. They are razors, razor sharp, not wooden. One of the razors made a slice on my face. "Hey? Put some saf-" I shouted but she''s gone "Behind you" I looked behind, she was in the air on top of me ready to attack. This fuckin bitch! I raised my arm and punched her on the stomach, landing and bouncing on the dirt ground. I raised my right leg and kicked her back, making her fly upwards. And now this is it, this is what Lee John thought to me. Making her fly upwards then do a tornado kick. I waited for the right time, this is it. I did the tornado move, readied my leg, I jumped then *Bang* This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Hit her with my left leg. She flew to the right and started rolling on the ground and stopped. I looked at my left arm, still charged. "I still have my left arm so I am cumming!" I shouted I started running at her. "Wait wait wait wait wait! Time out! Time out!" She shouted I stopped, she is taking deep breaths, regaining her breath after the punch on her stomach. "Don''t you go easy on girls?" She said Huh? "Me? Go easy on girls? I thought womens made gender equality?" "What does gender equality even go to do with our subject?" "Woooooow, you are a girl and you don''t know gender equality? It''s in the words!! Gen-der, Equa-lity!!!!! Gender equality! If a boy hits a girl then the girl has the right to hit him back! So if a girl hits a boy, then the boy has the right to hit her back! There! Gender equality!" "But can you go easy on me?" I looked into her eyes, her eyes are like the cuteness of a cat''s eye. "Sigh, No" "C''mon, please?" "One word is enough, no!" "You...... Are the worst partner. Fuck you" "Fuck you too" "Oh my, you are going to fuck me?" "No, no one likes to fuck someone like you" "What...... Did you just say?" She stood up, I couldn''t see her angry face. "Oh, did I, make you angry?" *Tick* My left arm is half charged "Take back what you just said" "No" "Take..... It...... Back" "One word is enough, no" She swung her wooden scissors at me at a haste speed. I am going to let her hit me and during that, I am going to hit this bitch! I swung my left arm at her, she suddenly raised her right arm, and summoned a comb, so scissors is not her only weapon. My charged left arm touched the comb. Suddenly, my charge went to the comb. What the, my charge channeled to comb! The comb is blazing with green aura, my left arm hit her face, but I only did a normal hit. How!? My charge channeled her comb! She raised her comb and hit me with it. *Bang* The damage did a shockwave, I suddenly flew away. I rolled and rolled to the ground, then stopped. That really hurt! Is this what my opponent feels when I hit them with a half charged? I stood up, I started to feel dizzy after the hit. "Back to the sender, motherfucker" Natie said That really hurt so bad, damn. Why am I complaining if this is what I''ve been doing to my opponents? I mean, I fought someone back in the province but I''ve never felt this kind of hit. "C''mon, be a good boy come here. You looked very surprised after the hit" Natie said I charged both of my arms and legs again and ran towards her "Oh you really want to come closer?" She summoned something new on her hand, a hair blower, she turned it open. *Tzuuuuuuuuuut* The sound of a hair lower, sounded so loud. A strong wind is coming at me, it came from the hairblower, the hairblower is small but somehow gives strong winds. I am getting pushed by the wind, I tried a step but...... I can''t. "What''s wrong? Is the wind too strong?" This fuckin bitch! If I get closer to her, I am going to fuck her stronger than before! The strong wind is gone, I looked up, Natie isn''t nowhere to be found. "Behind you" I looked behind, she was there, her fist in front of my face. *Smack* The punch hit my nose, a drop of tear went out of my eyes. In the nose, seriously? She raised her left arm to hit me with the wooden scissors. "Checkma-" I grabbed her hand before it reached my face, she struggled from grasp. I AM NOT LETTING HER GO! I pulled her near to my face. "CHECKMATE MATHAFAKA!" I let go of her left arm and kicked her with my right charged leg on her left stomach side. *Bang* I still hold on to her right hand so she didn''t flew away. I readied my other leg then- "Time out! Time out!" She yelled I paused my leg, I let go of her arm. She felt to the ground holding her left stomach side. "Can we..... Have a rest?" I am also tired even if that was a short fight. I think........ We are getting weaker each day since we always train everyday, even a 1 day without practice is not enough. "Okay" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "This time, I am going to do better" that''s what she says My body is still aching "This time, I will use my other unused abilities" Oh, she still has more. She summoned the wooden scissors, the wooden scissors started floating. What the, she can do that? She launched the wooden scissors at me, I charged both of my arms and legs and charged forward. I slid down before it hit me. "Hah! That''s all?" Wooden scissors summoned in the air around, they are all floating. They launched ate, I dance left, right and jumped to not get hit by the swarm. That was one of the best stunts I''ve ever done. Natie smirked, and with a flick of her wrist, I looked behind, the scissors were coming back. What did they say when someone is shooting behind you? Do a zigzag! I dodged left, then right, narrowly escaping the onslaught. "Let''s see how you handle this!" She summoned a handful of razors and threw them in rapid succession. Each razor spun through the air like a missile. I punched one of the razors with my right arm, making a shockwave knocking the razors off course. The razors flew around, my eyes fixated on her. *Blip* She was suddenly gone in the thin air, there is a shadow covering me from above. I looked up, it was Natie. "Surprise!¡± I raised both of my arms to block, but she kicked me, making me walk backwards. How can she even do that!?" I charged my right arm again, feeling the crackling energy build. I swung my left arm at her. She summoned her comb, she grinned. "The weapon you are fearing is back!" She raised the comb touching my incoming right arm''s fist, my aura started to weaken, channeling to her comb. "Oh no, it was all drained" she mockingly said "That''s not good¡± Before I could react, Natie swung the comb like a bat. I flew sideways and landed on a tree. I regained my consciousness and stood up. "Guess it''s my turn now!" I shouted I charged my right arm again, feeling the energy surge within him. "Bring it!" I launched himself at her by using my charged legs on the ground giving me a boost, leaping into the air with a powerful kick. Natie reacted quickly, using her scissors to deflect the strike, but I punched her on the stomach, making her land on the hard on the ground. I landed and looked behind, she was standing like nothing just happened, she is also glowing yellow. "Hmph, Unbreakable Will, allowing me to endure pain and pressure. It can also let me go on even severely injured" With a final, explosive movement, I swung arm down with all his might. The impact created a shockwave that rippled through the ground, sending dust and debris flying. We clashed endlessly. She is somehow more skillfull than before. The Barber''s Abilities: Scissors: The user''s basic weapon, the user can also make it float and attack the enemy on its own. The user can also summon more scissors to aid her other than only 1. Razor:The user''s marksman weapon, the user can throw them at the enemy. The user can also pick one of the razors to teleport at. The user can also duplicate razors and can be used as melee weapon Comb:Can be used as a melee weapon for the user, not only for a melee weapon, but it can absorb the attack of the enemy, it absorbs all of the damage of the incoming attack which and the user can send the damage back to the opponent Knowledge on Pressure Points- The user has a deep understanding of the human body and knows how to exploit pressure points to disable or even kill his opponents.(Natie somehow remembers this during her mid-practice with Mateo and ask if she could use it on Mateo to train how to use it) Unbreakable Will: The Barber has an unyielding will that allows the user t o endure pain and pressure. The user can fight on even when severely injured. Final Cut: The user can summon a devastating final attack that leaves his opponent with a fatal injury. This attack is powerful but requires a significant amount of energy to execute. Chapter 74: Love Lunatic "Yaaaaawnnn" There''s nothing to do today, Natie said we are going to have a break on the fifth day of practice. I''m just taking a walk on the latest floor of the mall, looking around for chiks or something, got bored of my game??_??. "Oiii, Mateo" someone whispered my name I looked to my right, there is Marc, Elyzer, James, and Blake hiding behind those fake bush things. I went to them and joined them to hide. "Is there something?" I asked Marc put both of his hands on my shoulders. "It''s good that you are here, because if not, you are going to miss the most legendary moment in history??\?(?>?o?